with thankes for his blessings having gathered in their fruits so the law of Moses did command Exod. 23. 16. which order as by this appeareth the Fathers observed from the beginning and it was so accustomed among the Gentiles for the ancient sacrifices and assemblies unto that end were after the gathering in of the fruits for an oblation of the first fruits sayth Aristotle in Ethicks booke 8. brought in Greeke offred It is likely that the sonnes brought their offrings unto God by Adam their Father who was high Priest as after all the first borne in families were Priests Exod. 19. 22. and upon an Altar he offred their gifts The Hebrew Doctors say It is a tradition by the hand of all that the place wherein David and Solomon built an Altar in the floore of Araunah 1 Chron. 21. 22. 26. and 22. 1. 2 Chron. 3. 1. was the place where Abraham builded an Altar and bound Isaak upon it Gen. 22. 9 and that was the place where Noe builded after he came out of the Arke Gen. 8. 20. and that was the Altar upon which Kain and Abel offred and on it Adam the first man offred an offring after he was created and out of that place hee was created Our wise men have sayd Adam was created out of the place of his Atonement Maimony in Misn. book 8. treat of the Temple chap. 2. S. 2. an offring or oblation called in Hebrew a Minchah by which name the Meat offring is called in the Law Lev. 2. which commonly was of wheat flower Although the word is sometime used generally for any gift or present Gen. 32. 13. But Kain brought of the fruit of the ground which custome continued so that in Israel men might eate neither bread nor corne till they had brought an offring unto God Lev. 23. 14. Among the Greekes also they used to sacrifice the fruits of the earth Homer Iliad 1. and Numa ordeyned the like among the Romans who tasted not new corne or wine before the Priests had sacrificed the first fruits saith Plinie in book 18. chap. 2. and in the Roman lawes of the twelve Tables the same oblation of corne is commanded Derelig tit 1. lex 4. The like was for sacrificing of beasts as Abel did which was used of Israel and of all Nations till the comming of Christ see Lev. 1. Vers. 4. the fat of them As the first fruits of the earth of beasts of men were given in thankefulnesse to the Lord that all the rest might be sanctified and blessed Exod. 22. 29. 30. and 23. 19. so God challenged the fat of all sacrifices peculiarly to himselfe Lev. 3. 16. 17. and 7. 25. which fat sometime figured mans unbeleefe hardnesse of hearâ— and want of sense Psal. 119. 70. Acts 28. 27. which was to be consumed by the fire of Gods spirit sometime it signified the best of all things Numb 18. 12. in which sense it seemeth to bee spoken here of Abel From whose example the Hebrew Doctors teach that a man should inlarge his hand and bring his offring of the fairest and most laudable amongst those kinde of things whereof he bringeth Behold it is written in the law And Abel hee also brought of the firstlings of his flocke and of the fat of them And this is a common law in every thing which is for the name of the good God that it be of the goodliest and best If one build a house of prayer let it bee fayrer then his owne dwelling house if he feed the hungry let him feed him with the best and sweetest that is on his Table If he cloathe the naked let it be with the fayrest of his cloathes if he sanctifie any thing let him sanctifie of the fayrest of his goods and so hee sayth Lev. 3. 16. All the fat is the Lords Maimony in Misn. rom 3. in Asurei mizbeach chap. 7. S. 11. By the sacrifices of old there was besides a thankefulnesse to God a yearely remembrance also of their sinnes Heb. 10. 3. and hope of the forgivenesse of them by Christ to come Heb. 10. 1. 10. 14. And seeing the godly offred in faith Heb. 11. 14. and faith is by hearing the word of God Rom. 10. 17. Abel and the rest were taught of God thus for to worship him for all wil-worship devised by men is vaine Mat. 15. 9. Col. 2. 22. 23. had respect to weet with delight as the Hebrew word implyeth and so one Greeke version translateth it was delighted and with favourable acceptation as the Chaldee paraphrase explaineth it So GOD commanded every man to offer sacrifice for his favourable acceptation Lev. 1. 3. that hee and it might bee accepted of the Lord. This gracious respect unto Abel was seene of Kain for which hee was gtieved and the Apostle noteth it to be a testification of Abels justice by faith Heb. 11. 4. It is likely therfore that God shewed it by some visible signe as by fire from heaven consuming the sacrifice for so he used to doe in such cases after as Lev. 9. 24. 1 Chron. 21. 26. 2 Chron. 7. 1. 1 King 18. 38. and the burning of the sacrifices to ashes was a signe of his favourable acceptance Psal. 20. 4. and Theodotio a Greeke interpreter translateth it here he set onfire By this Gods acceptance Abels faith was confirmed touching life salvation in Christ otherwise God would not have received an offring at his hands as Iudg. 13. 23 unto Abel for his faith in Christ whereby he was just and by which he offred a greater sacrifice then Kain Heb. 11. 4. And so the sacrifice was respected for the man not the man for the sacrifice Prov. 12. 2. and 15. 8. Vers. 5. grieved or displeased very wroth The Hebrew word signifieth to burne or be inflamed either with anger or griefe the Greek here translateth he was grieved and in sundry other places as Ion. 4. 1. 9. where both the Greeke version and all the circumstances shew it to meane griefe So in 1 Sam. 15. 11. Samuel was grieved and Dauid 1 Chron. 13. 11. and Nehemiah Neh. 5. 6. and many the like countenance or his face fell that is he shewed himselfe ashamed grieved and discontented This is else-where expressed by the falling of the light of the countenance Iob 29. 24. contrary to which is the lifting vp of the face for a signe of comfort and joy Iob 11. 15. See also Gen. 19. 21. Vers. 7. doe well or doe good Hereby God teacheth that wel-doing consisted not in the outward offrings which Kain brought but in faith which hee wanted Heb. 11. 4. Ioh. 6. 29. And the Apostle hence concludeth that Kains workes were evill 1 Ioh. 3. 12. forgivenesse or acceptation The Hebrew word which properly signifieth elevation or lifting up when it is spoken of sinne as the words following shew here it is meaneth forgivenesse at Gods hand who lifteth up and so easeth us of the burden of it as Rom. 4. 7. from Psal. 32. 1. And
day that the dayes of your consecration be fulfilled which the Chaldee translateth thus till the day that the dayes of your offring be fulfilled for seven daies shall your offring be offred seven daies shall â—e fill that is the Lord shall fill or consecrate In Exod. 29. 35. God said to Moses thou shalt fill their hand so the same thing is attributed unto the Lord and unto Moses These seven daies signified their whole life which should be consecrated to the service of God see verse 11. and Levit. 4. 6. From hence also the Hebrewes gathered as Sol. Iarchi here noteth that the high Priest was to be separated from his house seven dayes before Atonement day every yere Of which point see the annotations on Levit. 16. Vers. 34. he hath done or is done As he â—â—ld 2 Sam. 15. 31. that is it was told And they brought Marke 10. 3. or Then were brought Matth. 19. 13. Vers. 35. abide Hebr. sâ—t which word is often used for abiding or câ—ntinuing as Lev. 12. 4. Ioâ— 5. 8. 1 Sam. 22. 5. Exod. 16. 29. Act. 18. 11. châ—rge or watch ward Hebr. keepe the keeping or observe the observation in Greeke the observations The Chaldee translateth it the charge or observation of the word of the Lord. This phrase is used in Luke 2. 8. of the shepheards observing the observations or keeping the watches of the night over their flocke So in Num. 9. 19. Vers. 36. things Hebr. words Thus the covenant of the Priesthood was confirmed unto the tribe of Levi in Aaron and his sonnes which covenant was life and peace Mal. 2. 5. But these are made Priests without an oath also they were many Priests because they were not suffred to continue by reason of death and they served unto the example and shadow of heavenly things offring gifts and sacrifices which could not make him that did the service perfect as pertaining to the conscience for they were carnall ordinances imposed on them till the time of reformation that is untill the comming of Christ who now is sprung out of the tribe of Iudah and was made Priest of God with an oath and suretie of a better testament all-covenant established upon better promises And because he continueth for ever he hath a Priest-hood that passeth not from him to another and is a Minister of the Holies and of the true Tahernacle which the Lord pitched and not man and not by the blood of goats and bulls but by his owne blood he entred in once into the Holy place into Heaven it selfe having found eternall redemption and is able to save fully and wholly them that come unto God by him as the Apostle largely manifesteth in Heb. 7. 8. 9. and 〈◊〉 chapters which Iehovah commanded R. Menachem here observeth In every other plaâ—e it is said As the LORD commanded Moses but 〈◊〉 because they added unto the commandement 〈…〉 so for they did not as the LORD had com 〈…〉 but did all things which the LORD commandâ—â— and added moreover unto them strange fire which he had not commanded them Levit. 10. 1. CHAP. IX 1 The first offrings of Aaron for himselfe and the people 8 The Sin-offring 12 and the Burnt-offring for himselfe 15 The offrings for the people 23 Mâ—ses and Aaron blesse the people 24. Fire commeth from the Lord upon the altar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 AND it was on the eight day Moses called Aâ—ron and his sonnes and the Elders of Israel And hee said unto Aaâ—â—â— Take thee a calfe a yongling of the herd for a Sin offring and a ram for a Burnt-offring both perfect and offer before Iehovah And unto the sonnes of Israel Ihou shale speake saying Tak 〈…〉 a goat-bucke of the goats for a Sin offring and a calfe and a lambe both of the first yeere perfect for a Burnt-offring And a Bull and a Ram for Peace-offrings to sacrifice before Iehovah and a Meat-offring mingled with oile for to day Iehovah appeareth unto you And they tooke that which Moses commanded before the Tent of the Congregation and all the congregation drew-neere and stood before Iehovah And Moses said this is the thing which Iehovah hath commanded that yee should doe and the glory of Iehovah shall appeare unto you And Moses said unto Aaron goe neere unto the Altar and make thy Sin offring and thy Burnt-offring and make-atonement for thy selfe and for the people and make the oblation of the people and make-atonement for them as Iehovah commanded And Aaron went-neere unto the Altar and killed the calfe of the Sin offring which was for him selfe And the sonnes of Aaron brought neere the blood unto him and hee dipt his finger in the blood and put it upon the hornes of the Altar and poured out the blood at the bottome of the Altar And the fat and the kidneyes and the caule of the liver of the Sin offring he burnt upon the Altar as I 〈…〉 commanded Moses And the flâ—sh and the skin he burnt with fire without the campe And hee killed the Burnt-offring and Aarons sonnes presented unto 〈◊〉 the blood and he sprinkled it upon the Altar round-about And they presented unto him the Burnt-offring by the pieces thereof and the head and hee burnt them upon the Altar And he washed the inwards and the legges and burnt them upon the Burnt-offring on the Altar And he brought-neere the peoples oblation and tooke the goat-bucke of Sinne which was for the people and killed it and offred-it-for-sinne as the first And hee brought-neere the Burnt-offring and made it according to the manner And hee brought-neere the Meat-offring and filled his hand out of it and burnt it upon the Altar beside the Burnt-offring of the morning And he killed the bull and the ram the sacrifice of Peace-offrings which was for the people and Aarons sonnes presented the blood unto him and hee sprinkled it upon the Altar round-about And the fat of the bull and of the ram the rumpe that which covereth the inwards and the kidneyes and the caule of the liver And they put the fat upon the breasts and he burnt the fat upon the Altar And the breast and the right shoulder Aaron waved for a wave-offring before Iehovah as Moses commanded And Aaron lift-up his hand towards the people and blessed them and came-downe from making the Sin offring the Burnt-offring and the Peace-offrings And Moses and Aaron went into the Tent of the congregation and came-out and they blessed the people and the glory of Iehovah appeared unto all the people And there came out a fire from before Iehovah and consumed upon the Altar the Burnt-offring and the fat and all the people saw it and showted and they fell on their faces Annotations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here beginneth the 26. section or lecture of the Law see Gen. 6. 9. THe eight day which was the first day after the Priests consecration Lev. 8. 33. All creatures for the most part were in their uncleannesse and
people saith the Greeke version offred-it-for-sin The Greeke translateth purified it so the word sometime meaneth but it figured also a purifying of others from sinne thereby as Levit. 6. 26. and so the Chaldee here expoundeth and he made atonement by the blood thereof as the first spoken of in vers 8. and so he burnt it without the campe as the other was in verse 11. for which he was reproved by Moses Levit. 10. 16. 17. Vers. 16. the manner or the ordinance Hebr. the judgement the Greeke saith as was meet It respecteth the Law in Levit. 1. Vers. 17. filled that is tooke his handfull out of it see Levit. 2. 2. of the morne that is which was daily to be offred every morning as God commanded Exod. 29. 38. 39. 40. This therefore was extraordinary that as the daily meat-offring was to testifie their thankfulnesse for Gods ordinary and daily mercies so this for his speciall grace now manifested Chazkuni explaineth it thus It teacheth that there were two Meat-offrings one with the Burnt-offring and one by it selfe Sol. Iarchi saith All this he did after the daily Burnt-offring Vers. 18. sprinkled according to the law in Levit 3. 2. The Greeke translateth he poured it Vers. 19. fat Hebr. fats so in vers 20. rumpe or tayle to weet of the ram see Levit. 3. 9. that which covereth in Greeke the fat which covereth the inwards and so the text explaineth it in Levit. 3. 9. Vers. 20. they put the fat Hebr. the fatts Sol. Iarchi saith After the waving the Priest that waved gave them to another Priest to burne them Vers. 21. waved as was commanded Lev. 7. 30. c. By these sacrifices the sanctification of the people was signified by the Sin-offring and Burnt-offring they had remission and justification from their sinnes and reconciliation unto God by the Meat-offring their renovation by the spirit and by the Peace-offrings their thankefulnesse unto God whom they honour with the fruits of his owne graces all these obtained by faith in Christ and in his death for he of God is made unto us wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption 1 Cor. 1. 30. Vers. 22. lift-up his hand or his hands as the Hebrew vowel and reading in the margine both shew so the Greeke translateth hands See Exod. 32. 19. R. Menachem giveth this reason why it is written Hand to signifie the right hand because that was listed up higher then the left The lifting up of the hand was a gesture used in speaking or signifying of any weighty thing Esa. 49. 22. and particularly in swearing Gen. 14. 22. praying Psal. 28. 2. and blessing eyther of God Psal. 134. 2. or of men as in this place So Paul speaking of prayer useth the phrase of lifting up holy hands 1 Tim. 2. 8. and David let the lifting up of my hands be as the evening sacrifice Psal. 141. 2. blessed them This appertained to the Priests office to blesse the people in the name of the Lord for ever Deuter. 10. 8. 1 Chron. 23. 13. and was accomplished by our high Priest Christ Iesus when having finished his ministery on earth hee lift up his hands and blessed his disciples Luk. 24. 50. The forme of Aarons blessing is prescribed in Num. 6. 23. 27. see the annotations there And this being done in the Lords name by his Priests a figure of Christ whom God hath sent to blesse us Act. 3. 26. without all contradiction the lesse is blessed of the greater Heb. 7. 7. came downe from the banke or hilly place of the altar which was higher then the other ground see Exod. 20. 26. So in Thargum Ionathan it is explained he came downe from the Altar with joy after that he had finished the making of the Sin-offring c. On the contrary Christ when hee had blessed went up into heaven Luke 24. 51. from making or doing that is offring as vers 7. After that he had done as before is shewed Vers. 23. went into the Tent the Priest went in according to the law in Exod. 30. 7. 8. to burne incense on the golden altar Moses went in with him in likelihood to direct him how to doe the service so Sol. Iarchi here explaineth it But hee addeth withall an other exposition thus When Aaron saw that they had offred all the oblations and done all the workes and the Majestie of God came not downe to Israel he was grieved and said I know that the holy blessed God is angry with me and for my sake the Majestie of God commeth not downe to Israel c. Immediately Moses went in with him and prayed for mercie and the divine Majestie came downe unto Israel After this manner Thargum Ionathan also expoundeth it they blessed This was a second blessing by Moses and Aaron when the people were dismissed Vnto which and the like at other times especially on Atonement day Levit. 16. David prophesying of Christs dayes seemeth to have reference in Psal. 118. 26. Wee blesse you out of the house of Iehovah glory the visible signe of Gods glory and favour out of his holy place either by the fire mentioned in the next verse or by a clowd as was in Exod. 16. 10. and 40. 34. or by them both It was a token of his gracious acceptance of them and of their service as after in 1 King 8. 10. 11. 12. Vers. 24. from before Iehovah the Greeke translateth from the Lord. And it was either from heaven as after in Solomons dayes Fire came downe from heaven and confirmed the Burnt-offring and sacrifices 2 Chron. 7. 1. or out of the Tabernacle By this miracle God confirmed the people touching the doctrine and ordinances given by Moses and the priesthood now committed to Aaron and his sonnes as appeareth by the prayer of Elias when the like miracle was shewed from heaven Let it be knowne this day day that thou art God in Israel and that I am thy servant and that I have done all these things at thy word 1 King 18. 36. consumed or ate up by which signe the church was assured that their sacrifices were accepted See Psal. 20. 4. The like was at the dedicating of Solomons Temple 2 Chro. 7. 1. 2. 3. and at Elias sacrifice 1 King 18. 38. 39. This Fire which now came from God was nourished on the Altar as the Hebrewes say unto Solomons time Chazkuni here writeth thus The fire which came-out from the Lord in the daies of Moses went not up from the brazen Altar untill he came into the eternall House that is into Solomons temple so called because of that promise in 2 Chron. 7. 16. that Gods name should be there for ever And that Fire which came downe in the dayes of Solomon went not up from the Altar of Burnt-offring untill it went up in the dayes of Manasseh Of the departing of that fire in Manaâ—ses dayes wee finde no mention in the Scriptures But after Solomons Temple was destroyed and the second builded the
might be of any matter either of wood or of stone or of maâ—tall but the one might not bee great and the other little the one of silver and the other of gold but both alike And they were of wood But in the second Temple they made them of gold And they put the two lots in one vessell which was a common vessell and of wood and it was called Kalphi On the east part of the court on the north side of the Altar there they set the Kalphi The goats were set with their faces towards the west and their binde parts to the East The high Priest came with the Sagan or second Priest at his right hand and Rosh beth ab at his left and the two goats stood before him the one on his right hand the other on his left He shaked the Kalphi and tooke out of it the two lots with his two bands in the name of the two goats opened his hand If the Lords lot were in his right hand the Sagan sayd to the high Priest hold up thy right hand on high if it were in his left then Rosh beth ab sayd unto him hold up thy left hand and he laid the two lots on the two goats the right on that which was at his right hand and the left on that which was at his left Maimony in Iom hakippurim ch 3. sect 1. 2. 3. This casting of lots was that the Lord of whom the whole disposion of the lot is Prov. 16. 33. might shew which of the two goats he would have to dye and which to live and it figured how the suffrings of Christ who was to be put to death in the flesh but quickned by the Spirit 1 Pet. 3. 13. should be no other then whatsoever Gods hand and his counsel determined before to bee done Act. 4. 28. for Iehovah in Chaldee for the name of the LORD so after the Scape goat called in Hebrew Azazel that is the Goat-gone-away which the Greeke translateth Apopompaion Sent-away the Chaldee many interpreters keepe the Hebrew name untranslated and it is thought to bee the name both of the Goat and of the place whereinto he was sent in the wildernesse as verse 10. so by Sol. Iarchi it is expounded a strong and hard mountaine c. Ver. 9. did ascend that is did light or fall which is said here to ascend or come up because it was first taken up out of the vessell and after was laid upon the beast So in vers 10. and elsewhere Lots are said to ascend or come up as in Iosh. 18. 11. somtimes to come-forth as out of the vessell Numb 33. 54. Ios. 19. 1. and sometimes to fall as Ion. 1. 7. 1 Chrâ— 26. 14. Act. 1. 26. make him that is as the 〈◊〉 explaineth it offer him for sin the manner is after shewed in vers 15. by killing him to figure out the death of Christ according to the flesh Sol. Iarchi expoundeth it thus when he layeth the Lot upon 〈◊〉 he shall call him by this name saying A Sin-offring for the Lord. Ver. 10. presented alive after that the Priest hath killed his owne bullocke and the other Goat whose lot was to die ver 11. 15. 20. In the meane time after the casting of these lots the Hebrewes say that the Priest bound a long piece they call it 〈◊〉 tongue of scarlet of two shekels weight upon the hea 〈…〉 the Scape-goat and set him before the place of his sending away and the other which was to bee killed before the place of his killing and then he killed the Sin-offring bullocke which was for himselfe Maimony in I 〈…〉 kip ch 3. sect 4. and Talman Ioma c. 4. to make atonement as the Goat which was slaine was for atonement or expiation v. 16. 17. so was the live goat as here and in vers 21. 22. so that both of them were figures of Christ who is the atonement or propitiation for our sins 1 Ioh. 2. 2. 4. 10. for a scape goat or to azazel which is by some thought here to meane the place in the wildernes where this goat was let goe Vers. 11. shall make atonement laying his hands on the head of the beast confessing and asking pardon of God for his iniquities trespasses sins as is before noted on verse 6. This he was to doe for himselfe first and for his house that being reconciled to God hee might be fit as a figure of Christ to make atonement for the people Of this the Hebrew doctors say speaking of the practice in the ages following hee came to his bullocke the second time and laid both his hands on the head thereof and confessed a second confession for himselfe and his house and for the sonnes of Aaron all the Priests and asked mercie of God and then killed the bullocke Maimony in Iom hakipp. c. 4. s. 1. So elsewhere in the same treatise ch 2. s. 6. he mentioneth three confessions which the Priest made this day One which he made for himselfe at the first a second which he made for himself with the other Priests and both these were upon the bullocke of Sinne-offring which was for himselfe And the third confession was for all Israel upon the Scape goat for his house that is saith Sol. Iarchi for his brethren the Priests for they all are called his house as it is written O house of Aaron blesse ye the Lord Psal 135. 19. And all their atonement was not save for the uncleannes of the Sanctuarie and holy things thereof as in verse 16. That he made atonement for the Priests is expresly mentioned in v. 33. Ver. 12. shall take a censer after the bullock was killed before the blood was sprinkled this service of burning incense came betweene as to prepare the way into the holy place by the cloud the smoke of the incense upon the Mercie-seat verse 13. 14. So Christ before he entred with his owne blood into the most holy place of heaven Heb. 9. 11. 12. 24. prepared and sanctified himselfe and his way by prayer which was figured by incense Rev. 8. 3. 4. Ioh. 17. Matt. 26. 36. c. This Censer or Fire-pan as the word is Englished in Exodus 27. 3. is called in Greeke Pureion that is a Fire vessell in the new Testament never so named but Libanotos an Incense vessel or Censer Rev. 8. 3. 5. where mention is made of a golden Censer Of this here the Hebrewes say Every other day he whose duty it is to use the Censer putteth coles in a censer of silver c. but this day the high Priest putteth coles in a censer of gold Maimony in Iom hakipp. c. 2. sect 5. before Iehovah this was the burnt-offring altar in the courtyard where fire alwaies burned but from this manner of speech the Hebrewes say they tooke the fire from that part of the Altar which was next to the west that is towards the Sanctuarie Maimony ibidem chap. 4. sect 1. So Iarchi
Priest but through the veile that is his flesh he is entred into heauen it selfe now to appeare unto the face of God for us Heb. 8. 2. 4. and 10. 2. 20. and 9. 24. Thus shall ye blesse The Priest blessed standing as it is written to stand before Iehovah to minister unto him and to blesse in his name Deut. 10. 8. And it was with lifting up of hands as it is said And Aaron lift up his hand towards the people and blessed them Levit 9. 22. which gesture our Lord Christ also used when he blessed his disciples Lu. 24. 50. The Hebrew Doctors understand the word Thus to imply both matter and manner wherof they haue sundry traditions as Thus shal ye blesse standing Thus with lifting vp of hands Thus in the holy tongue that is Hebrew Thus with your faces against the peoples faces Thus with an high voyce Thus by Gods expressed name Iehovah if ye blesse in the Sanctuarie It is not lawfull for the Priests in any place to adde any blessing unto these three verses as to say like Deu. 1. 11. The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so many moe as ye are or any the like Maimony in treat of Prayer chap. 14. sect 11. 12. The manner they also say was thus The Priests went up to the banke or stage after that the Priests had finished the daily morning service and lifted up their hands on high above their heads and their fingers spred abroad except the high Priest who might not lift his hands higher than the Plate whereof see Exod. 28. 36. and one pronounced the blessing word by word till the three verses were ended And the people answered not after every verse but they made it in the Sanctuary one blessing and when they had finished all the people answered Blessed be the Lord God the God of Israel for ever and ever And he pronounced Gods name as it is written with Iâ—â—h but in the citie or countrey they pronounced it Adonai Lord for they mention not the name as it is written save in the Sanctuary onely And after Simeon the just was dead the Priests left off blessing by Gods proper name Iehovah even in the Sanctuary to the end that no man which was not honest and of good esteeme might learne it The Priests blessing is not pronounced in any place but in the holy Hebrew tongue as it is said THVS SHAL YE BLESSE c. The lifting up of hands is by ten Priests of the number A Synagogue which is all of Priests they all lift up hands and the women and children answer Amen If there remaine ten Priests moe than they which are gone up the banke the ten answer Amen A Congregation wherein there is no Priest but a Minister onely he lifteth not up his hands but when he is come to conclude with peace he he saith Our God and the God of our fathers ble 〈…〉 us with the threefold blessing in the Law written by Moses thy servant which was pronounced out of the mouth of Aaron and his sonnes the Priests with thy Saints as it is said THE LORD BLESSE THEE AND KEEP ETHEE c. A Priest that hath lift up his hands in one Synagogue and goeth to another Synagogue and findeth the Congregation at prayer and they are not come to the Priests blessing he lifteth up his hands for them and blesseth them though it be oft times in a day Maim treat of prayer chap. 14. sect 9 10 11. and chap. 15. sect 9 10 11. By these their traditions it appeareth that the not pronouncing of Gods name Iehovah as it is written was a device of their owne first restrayning it to the Sanctuary and blessing onely at last omitting it in the Sanctuarie also lest it should be by the unworthy polluted as they supposed Yea so farre went they in this their precisenesse as they say that their first wise men taught not this name to their disciples or sons which were of honest conversation but once in seven yeeres Maim ibidem c. 14. sect 10. And this it seemeth they did because the nations corrupted the name calling him Iao Iave Iabe Ievo Iovis and sundry other wayes as in humane writers is yet to be seen and applyed those names sometime to false Gods Of the meaning of this name Iehovah see the Annotations on Gen. 2. 4. and Exod. 6. 3. and of blessing see Gen. 14. 19. 20. Vers. 24. Iehovah blesse thee The name Iehovah thrice repeated in this blessing is a mysterie of the Trinitie in the Godhead the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost into whose name we are baptised Mat. 28. 19. which Iehovah is one and his name one Deut. 6. 4. Zach. 14. 9. So the Apostle beginneth wishing Grace and Peace from him which Is and which Was and which Is to come that is Iehovah God the Father and from the seven Spirits which are before his throne that is the Holy Spirit whose graces are seven that is manifold and plentifull but though there be diversities of gracious gifts yet it is the same Spirit 1 Cor. 12. 4. and from Iesus Christ Revel 1. 4 5. And another Apostle concludeth The grace of the Lord Iesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Spirit 〈◊〉 with you all Amen 2 Cor. 13. 14. Which as all other blessings are derived from this set downe by Moses who sheweth the grace of God the Father in blessing that is giving all good things both for this life and that which is to come as it is written Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath blessed us with all spirituall blessings in heavenly things in Christ c. Ephes. 1. 3. This blessing God offered the Iewes when he sent his Sonne Iesus to blesse them in turning away every one of them from his iniquitie Act. 3. 26. The Hebrew Doctors as R. Menachem Rakanat on thâ—â— place have also noted how this name of God Iehovah is thrice mentioned and every time with 〈◊〉 different accent in the Hebrew implying a mysterie which cannot better be applyed than to the three distinct persons of the holy Trinitie 〈◊〉 thee in grace and good estate and safe from evill as it is said Iehovah will keepe thee from all evill hee will keepe thy soule Psal. 121. 7. And for good it is spoken in 1 Chron. 29. 18. So our Saviour prayeth Holy Father keepe through thine owne name those whom thou hast giuen me that they may be one as we are and keepe them from the evill Iohn 17. 11. 15. Ver. 25. his face to shine upon thee or his countenance to shine to be lightsome unto thee For face the Chaldee putteth Shecinah the Divine Maiestie whereby Christ seemeth to be meant as is noted on Exod. 34. 9. Gods face sometime signifieth his anger as Levit. 20. 6. Psal. 21. 10. and. 34. 17. sometime his favour Psal. 21. 7. But the light or shining of his face
usually meaneth his loving favour and salvation in Christ as Cause thy face to shine and we shall be saved Psal. 80. 4. 8. 20. and The light of thy face because thou didst favour them Psal. 44. 4. So this second branch respecteth Christ the Lamb which is the light of the world and of the heavenly Ierusalem Ioh. 8. 12. Rev. 21. 23. whose face shined at the Sunne Rev. 1. 16. of whom it is said God who commanded the light to shine out of darknesse hath shined in our hearts giving the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesus Christ 2 Cor. 4. 6. So in him is that saying fulfilled In the light of the kings face is life and his favour is as a cloud of the latter raine Prov. 16. 15. And this blessing implyeth deliverance out of miserie as appeareth by Psal. 80. and Dan. 9. 17. who saith Cause thy face to shine upon thy Sanctuarie which is desolate bee gracious or as the Greeke translateth bee mercifull This Grace is opposed to all mans workes with which it cannot stand Rom. 11. 6. and 4. 4. and it is bestowed on whom God will Exod. 33. 19. Rom. 9. 15 16. by which grace we are saved through faith God having shewed the exceeding riches of his grace in his goodnesse towards us through Christ Iesus Ephes. 2. 7. 8. by whom grace raigneth through righteousnesse unto eternall life Rom. 5. 21. Therefore the Apostle blesseth the Churches with the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ Rom. 16. 20. 2 Cor. 13. 13. For the Law was given by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Ioh. 1. 17. Verse 26. lift up his face this in men signifieth a comfortable and chearefull countenance and cariage Ioh 29. 24. 2 Sam. 2. 22. so here in God towards his people and by face understand as before the light of his face that is his favour as in Psal. 4. 7. Iehovah lift thou up the light of thy face upon us and it signifieth the applying and communicating of Gods foresaid grace to mans conscience and seeling as after it is said Thou hast put gladnesse in mine heart c. Psal. 4. 8. Thus the first branch of the blessing in verse 24. implieth the love of the Father the second in verse 25. the grace of the Sonne and this third the communion of the Holy Ghost as the Apostle distinctly expoundeth this blessing in 2 Cor. 13. 14. And by this Spirit all gracious gifts of wisedome knowledge faith prophesie and the like are given to the Church 1 Cor. 12. 8-11 The word face sometime meaneth anger as before is noted and the Hebrew Nasa Lift up is sometime used for taking away as in Exod. 10. 19. and so the Chaldee translateth this here The LORD remove or take away his anger from thee The same exposition the Zohar also giveth of this place that wrath may be taken away and not found in the world and give Hebr. and put or dispose unto thee that is communicate with thee which the Greeke translateth give and in the Scriptures one of these words is used for another as hee hath put thee 1 Kings 10. 9. or he hath given thee 2 Chron. 9. 8. So put glory Ios. 7. 19. that is give glory and to put mercie Esai 47. 6. is to give or communicate the same Peace this word generally signifieth all prosperitie and the perfect injoying of all good things it is opposed to war Eccles. 3. 8. to discord and onmitie Ephes. 2. 14 15. Luke 12. 51. to tumult and confusion 1 Cor. 14. 33. and to all adversitie Gen. 43. 27. 2 Kings 4. 26. Ioh. 16. 33. and is therefore added for a conclusion of blessings Psal. 29. 11. 125. 4. 1 Pet. 5. 14. This peace is obtained by Iesus Christ Eph. 2. 14 15 17. Rom. 5. 1. and enjoyed by the Holy Ghost Rom. 8. 6. 9. 14. 17. And the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall guard our hearts and mindes through Christ Iesus Phil. 4. 7. And the Hebrew Doctors expound this peace to be the kingdome of the house of David R. Nathan in Siphri which is true for when the Angell said Unto you is borne this day in the citie of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord then the heavenly host sang Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace Luke 2. 11 14. and one part of his name is THE PRINCE OF PEACE Esai 9. 6. Verse 27. And they shall the Priests in all ages such as were meet to serve in the Sanctuary performed this as the other services The Hebrew Canons have here their limitations they say Six things doe let from lifting up the hands to blesse 1 the tongue 2 blemishes 3 transgression 4 yeares 5 wine 6 and uncleannesse of hands The tongue as if they stammer and cannot pronounce the letters aright or lisp c. Blemishes as if they have any blemishes in their face hands or feet as if they have crooked fingers c. Transgression as if a Priest hath killed a man though unawares and though hee have repented for it yet may he not lift up his hands Esai 1. 15. Or if the Priest have served idols c. though he have repented for it he may never lift up hands as it is written in 2 Kings 23. 9. The Priests of the high places came not up to the Altar c. and blessing is as a service Deut. 21. 5. Yeares as a young Priest lifteth not up his hands till he be fully come to his age Wine as if he have drunke a quarter of a Log of wine hee may not lift up his hands till hee hath put away his wine from him Levit. 10. 9. Vncleannesse of hands as a Priest that hath not washed his hands may not lift them up to blesse but he must wash his hands as they use to sanctifie them for service and afterwards hee blesseth Maim treat of Prayer chapt 15. sect 1- -5 put my name or impose my name which the Chaldee expoundeth shall put the blessing of my name and Chazkuni saith the memoriall of my name in every blessing It seemeth to be meant of the Priests gesture that they should lift up their hands towards the people as did Aaron Levit. 9. 22. for a signe that the name and blessing of God was imposed upon them and The name of Iehovah is a strong tower the righteous runneth into it and is safe Prov. 18. 10. So now in Baptisme the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost is put upon us Matth. 28. 19. and they that inhabit Ierusalem which is from above see the face of God and his name 〈◊〉 in their fore-heads Rev. 22. 4. I will blesse them the Greeke addeth I the LORD will blesse them and Ionathan in his Thargū paraphraseth I by my word will blesse them and Chazkuni explaineth it that the Priests should not say we have blessed Israel God here annexeth a promise to this
vers 16. the Priests are cloathed with salvation so Christ and his people Isa. 61. 10. Rev. 1. 13. and 19. 8. thy Saints the people of Israel 1 Chron. 15. 28. and specially the Levites which were singers in Gods Sanctuary So the Chaldee paraphraseth Let thy Priests be cloathed with the garments of justice and let the Levites thy Saints say praises for the oblations Vers. 10. Davids sake for the promises made to David or for Christs sake called often David see Psal. 18. 51. turne not away the face that is deny not the request as 1 King 2. 16 17 20. Vers. 11. truth that is a true oath a faithfull promise fruit of thy wombe or belly that is thy children see 2 Sam. 7. 12. And this prophesie respecteth Christ Act. 2. 30. Vers. 13. his seat or dwelling place see Ps. 68. 17. Vers. 15. victuals or meat see Psal. 78. 25. blessing blesse this noteth certainty and abundance of blessing Vers. 16. with salvation the minstration of the word whereby they save themselves and those that heare them Deut. 33. 10. 1 Tim. 4. 16. So Gods ministers are called Saviours Obad. 21. See before vers 9. The Chaldee translateth with garments of salvation or of redemption Vers. 17. the horne to bud or to grow that is the kingdome and power to increase as the Chaldee saith I will make a glorious King to bud in the house of David See Psal. 75. 5. and 89. 18 25. So Christ is called the horne of salvation Luke 1. 69. ordained a lampe or prepared a candle the bright glorie of the kingdome by a successour as 1 King 11. 36. and 15. 4. 2 King 8. 19. See Psal. 18. 29. Vers. 18. cloath with shame the Chaldee saith with garments of shame He meaneth they shall be disappointed and confounded in all their enterprises So Psal. 35. 26. and 109 29. crowne or diademe a signe of government and sanctitie therefore the Greeke turneh it sanctification see Psal. 89. 40. PSAL. CXXXIII The benefit of the communion of Saints A Song of degrees of David BEhold how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell even together Like the good oile upon the head which went downe upon the beard the beard of Aaron which went downe upon the collar of his garmens Like the dew of Hermon which descendeth upon the mountains of Sion for there Iehovah hath commanded the blessing life unto eternitie Annotations TOgether in unitie and concord The Chaldee paraphraseth to dwell in Sion and Ierusalem like two brethren together Vers. 2. the good oile the balsam or oile of holy ointment made of the principall spices for the Lords Tabernacle and Ministers see Exod. 30. 23 25 26 30. the collar Hebr. the mouth that is the edge the upper hole or border which was bound about that it should not rent Exod. 39. 23. Vers. 3. Hermon an high and fertile mount without Iordan watered with the dew of heaven it was called also Shirion see Psal. 29. 6. which descendeth understand here againe and as the dew that descendeth for Hermon and Sion were farre asunder there where brethren dwell in unitie commanded appointed and sent effectually see Psal. 42. 9. PSAL. CXXXIV An exhortation to blesse God A Song of degrees BEhold blesse ye Iehovah all yee servants of Iehovah that stand in the house of Iehovah in the nights Lift up your hands in the Sanctuary and blesse Iehovah Iehovah blesse thee out of Sion he that made heavens and earth Annotations THat stand that is serve or minister as which stood before the King Ier. 51. 12. for which is written in 2 King 25 8. servant of the King Here is meant chiefly the Priests and Levites whose office was to stand and minister Deut. 10. 8. and 17. 12. Ezek. 44. 11 15. So Neh. 12. 44. the Priests and Levites that stood that is served See also Psal. 13 5. 2. The Chaldee expoundeth it that stand in the watches of the house of the Sanctuary of the Lord and doe praise in the nights in the nights keeping the watch of the Lord. See Levit. 8. 35. 1 Chron. 9. 33. Vers. 2. in the Sanctuary or towards the holinesse that is the most holy place where God dwelt betweene the Cherubims or in holinesse that is holily Vers. 3. blesse or will blesse thee speaking to Gods people Compare Num. 6. 24. Psal. 128. 5. and the promise Exod. 20. 24. In all places where I put the memory of my name I will come unto thee and blesse thee PSAL. CXXXV Gods servants are exhorted to praise him for his mercies to Israel 5 his power 8 his judgements on their enemies 15 The vanitie of Idols 19 An exhortation to blesse God Halelâ—â—jah PRaise ye the Name of Iehovah praise him O ye servants of Iehovah That stand in the house of Iehovah in the courts of the house of our God Praise ye Iah for Iehovah is good sign Psalme to his Name for it is pleasant For Iah hath chosen to him selfe Iakob Israel for his peculiar treasure For I doe know that Iehovah is great and our Lord is above all Gods All that pleaseth Iehovah hee doth in the heavens in the earth in the seas and all deepe places He causeth vapours to ascend from the end of the earth hee maketh lightnings with the raine hee bringeth forth the wind out of his treasuries Who smote the first-borne of Egypt from man unto beast Sent signes and wonders in mids of thee O Egypt on Pharaoh and on all his servants Who smote many nations and slew mighty Kings Sihon King of the Amorites and Ogh King of Bashan and all the kingdomes of Canaan And gave their land for a possession a possession to Israel his people Iehovah thy Name is for ever Iehovah thy memorie is to generation and generation For Iehovah will judge his people and for his servants hee will repent himselfe The idols of the heathens are silver and gold the worke of the hands of men A mouth they have and speake not eyes they have and see not Eares they have and heare not also there is no breath in their mouth Like them be they that make them every one that trusteth in them O house of Israel blesse ye Iehovah O house of Aaron blesse ye Iehovah O house of Levi blesse yee Iehovah ye that feare Iehovah blesse Iehovah Blessed be Iehovah out of Sion which dwelleth in Ierusalem Halelujah Annotations HAlelu-jah that is praise or glorifie ye Iah it is a word of joyfull exhortation to sing praises to the Lord for his mercies and in the end of Psalmes is added as Amen for a chearefull acclamation see Psal. 104. 35. and 106. 48. Rev. 19. 1 3 6. Vers. 4. peculiar treasure or precious and singular possession proprietie so Deut. 7. 6. This was promised by the law Exod. 19. 5. but performed by Christ his redeeming and purifying of his people Tit. 2. 14. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Vers. 7. vapours or elevations in Greeke clouds for by
them as in Num. 23. 3. 4. 15. 16. where the Greek translateth it appeare Here the Greeke version is he hath called us three dates journey Hebr. three daies way This was to mount Horeb where they should serve God verse 12. which it seemeth was b 〈…〉 three daies journey from Egypt had they gone the direct way but because of troubles and feares they were led about Exod. 13. 17. 18. so that they came not thither till the third moneth Exod. 19. 1. Of the mysterie of this number three see the notes on Gen. 22. 4. wildernesse the globe of the earth is of three parts inhabited land sea and wildernesse which is a place of wilde beasts Mark 1. 13. without inhabitant without way to goe in without water even the shadow of death it selfe Ier. 2. 6. Deut. 8. 15. Psal. 107. 4. 5. into such a place must Israel goe because they might not sacrifice to God in Egypt Exod. 8. 25. 26. Such was the place of Christs tentation 40 daies Luk. 4. 1. 2. and of Israelâ— 40 yeeres Deut. 8. 2. where God fed and guided them as he did also the woman that fled into the wildernesse from the presente of the serpent Rev. 12. 14. Vers. 1â— no not Hebr. and not meaning though he should be s 〈…〉 tten with many plagues yet hee would not let them goe willingly Or and not may 〈◊〉 here for If not that is but by strong hand as the Greeke here translateth it the Chaldee also saith but for strong feare For tenne plagues were sent on Pharaoh before hee would let them goe Exod. 11. 1 So and is put for if in Exod. 4. 23. Num. 12. 14. Vers. 20. my hand the Chaldee saith the plague of my strength that is my strong plague Vers. 21. grace that is favour the Hebrew phrase is the grace of this people which the Greeke translateth will give grace to this people that is will cause them to be favoured The Chaldee saith I will give this people to mercies as in Psal. 106. 46. See the like in Gen. 39. 21. Exod. 11. 2. Vers. 22. jewels or instruments vessels Thus the promise made to Abraham in Gen. 15. 14. was now to be fulfilled spoile So Ezek. 39. 10. they shall spoile those that spoiled them CHAP. IV. 1 Moses doubting that he should not be beleeved is confirmed by miracles of his rod turned to a serpent 6 and his hand leprous 9 Waters should also be turned to blood 10 Moses maketh excuses that he might not be sent 14 God is angry and appointeth Aaron to assist him 18 Moses getteth leave of Iethro to depart into Egypt 21 The Lord rehearseth his message to Pharaoh 24 Hee meeteth Moses in the Inâ—e and seeketh to kill him 25 Zipporah circumciseth her son and he letteth him goe 27 God sendeth Aaron to meet Moses 29 Moses and Aaron doe their message unto Israel 31 They beleeve and are thankefull ANd Moses answered and said But behold they will not beleeve mee nor hearken unto my voice for they will say Iehovah hath not appeared unto thee And Iehovah said unto him What is that in thy hand and he said a rod. And hee said Cast it on the ground and hee cast it on the ground and it was turned to a serpent and Moses fled from before it And Iehouah said unto Moses Put forth thy hand take it by the taile and he put forth his hand caught it and it was turned to a roâ— in his hand That they may beleeve that Iehovah the God of their fathers the God of Abraham the God of Isaak and the God of Iakob hath appeared unto thee And Iehovah said further more unto him Put now thy hand into thy bosome and hee put his hand into his bosome and he tooke it out and behold his hand was leprous as snow And hee said Returne thy hand into thy bosome and hee returned his hand into his bosome and hee tooke it out of his bosome and behold it was turned as his flesh And it shall bee if they will not beleeve thee nor heark 〈…〉 to the voice of the first signe that they will beleeve the voice of the latter signe And it shall be if they will not beleeve also these two signes not hearken to thy voice that thou shalt take of the waters of the river and powre upon the dry land and the waters shall be which thou shalt take out of the river even they shall be turned to blood upon the drie land And Moses said unto Iehovah Oh my Lord I am not a man of words either from daies heretofore or since thou hast spoken unto thy servant but I am of an heauy mouth and of an heavy tongue And Iehovah said unto him VVho hath made the mouth of man or who maketh the dumbe or the deafe or the open-eyed or the blind have not I Iehovah And now goe and I will be with thy mouth and will teach thee what thou shalt speake And he said Oh my Lord send I pray thee by the hand thou shouldest send And the anger of Iehovah was kindled against Moses and hee said Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother I know that speaking he can speake and also behold he is comming forth to meet thee and when he seeth thee hee will bee glad in his heart And thou shalt speake unto him and shalt put the words in his mouth and I will bee with thy mouth and with his mouth and will teach you what you shall doe And hee shall speake for thee unto the people and he shall be even he shall be to thee for a mouth and thou shalt be to him for a God And this rod shalt thou take in thy hand with the which thou shalt doe the signes And Moses went and returned to Iether his father in law and said unto him Let me goe I pray thee and returne unto my brethren which are in Egypt and see whether they be yet alive and Iethro said to Moses Goe in peace And Iehovah said unto Moses in Midian Goe returnd into Egypt for all the men are dead that sought thy soule And Moses tooke his wife and his sonnes and made them ride upon an asse and hee returned to the land of Egypt and Moses tooke the rod of God in his hand And Iehovah said unto Moses When thou goest to returne into Egypt see all the wonders which I have put in thy hand that thou doe them before Pharaoh and I will make strong his heart and he shall not send away the people And thou shalt say unto Phaâ—â—oh 〈◊〉 saith Iehovah Israel is my sonne my first-borne And I say unto thee Send away my sonne that he may serve mee and if thou refuse to send him away behold I will stay thy sonne thy first-borne And it was in the way in the Inne that Iehovah met him and sought to kill him And Zipporah tooke a sharpe stone and cut off the supernuous foreskinne of her sonne and cast it at
these two signifieth in Ezek. 3. 6. The Greek translateth of a smal voice of a slow tongue the Chaldee of a heavy speech and of a deep tongue This as other things in Moses may have reference to the effect of the Law which he administred as on the contrary the Psalmist prophesying of Christ had his tongue the penne of a speedy writer Psal. 45. 2. and the Spirit which is received not by the works of Moses law but by the hearing of faith in Christ Gal. 3. 2. causeth prophesie and other words of wisdome and knowledge Act. 2. 18. 1. Gor. 12. 8. 10. causeth the lips of those that are asleepe to speake Song 7. 9. By the Hebrew cannons no Priest that stammered lisped or was of an heavy mouth or tongue might lift up his hands to blesse the people Maimony in Misneh treat of Prayer chap. 15. S 〈…〉 Soe the notes on Num. 6. 23. Vers. 11 hath made or as the Greek translateth hath given Heb put the mouth to 〈◊〉 open eyed or open cared for the Hebrew word signifieth both these Esa. 42. 7. 20. and may have reference here to both The Greeke tranflateth the seeing Compare Psal. 146. 8 Esa. 61. 1. and 33. 5. 6. Vers. 12. I will be The Chaldee expounds it my word shall be the Greeke I will open thy mouth will tâ—aoh by my spirit as Christ in like manner promiseth his Apostles Matth. 10. 19. 20. Mark 13. 11. Luke 12. 11. 12. Vers. 13. by the hand thou shouldest that is by his hand or ministery whom thou shouldest send as being fitterthand or by the hand of any other whom thou wilt send The Chaldee and That gum Ierusalemy translate by the hand of him whom it is meet to send and the Greeke 〈◊〉 choose anâ— then able man whom thou wilt send Moses 〈◊〉 greatnesse of the worke would with draw his shoulder through infirmity God hereby 〈…〉 wing the imperfection of Moses administration and impossibility of the law to bring men to perfection when Moses could not bring Israel into the promised land 〈◊〉 3. 24. 25. 27. 28. Romans 8. 3. Hebrewes 7. 19. The hand of one is usually put for his ministerie as Moses now was sâ—m of God by the hand of the Angel which appeared to him in the bush 〈◊〉 7. 35. See Exodus 9. 35. Psal. 97 2â— Hag. 1. 1. Mal. 1. 1. Vers. 24. speaking speake that is speake well and eloquently Thus God distributeth his gifts by measure diversly to one is given by the spirit the word of wisedome to 〈…〉 ther the word of knowledge to another kindes of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues c. 1 Cor. 12. 8. 10. So among the Apostles 2 Cor. 11. 6. and 10. 10. Mar. 3. 17. Of this Aaron see after in Exod. 6. 20. 26. Vers. 15. the words which I have spoken to thee as the Greeke saith my words God signifying hereby that the Priests which came of Aaron should receive their doctrine from the Law which was given by Moses as Ezek. 44. 24. Mal. 4. 4 Levit. 6. 8. 9. I will be the Chaldee faith my word shall be the Greeke I will open thy mouth as vers 12. Verse 16. hee shall bee or it shall bee that hee shall be the word is doubled for more vehemency and assurance a mouth that is a spokes-man or as the Chaldee saith an interpreter In Exod 7. 1. he is callled his Prophet a God the Chaldee saith Rab that is a Master and the Ierusalemy Thargum addeth an inquirer of Doctrine from before the Lord. The Greeke translateth in things pertaining to God which very phrase Paul useth in Hebrewes 5. 1. The Hebrew Elohim God is after attributed to Iudges and Magistrates Exod. 22. 8. 9. Psal. 82. 6. and the reason is rendred by Christ because the word of God is given to them Ioh. 10. 34. 35. Here Moses though the yonger brother Exodus 7. 7. is preferred before Aaron his elder so God oftentimes disposed see Geneâ— 25. 23. and 48. 19. Vers. 17. this rod which was turned into a serpent as the Greeke addeth for explanation In verse 20. it is called the rod of God it was before Moses shepherds staffe Vers. 18. Iether called after Iethro in Greeke Iethor see Exod. 3. 1. in peace or with peace the Greeke translateth with health or welfare Vers. 19. thy saule that is thy life as Genesis 19. 17. So the Chaldee well explaineth it that sought to â—ill thee Though sometime to seeke the soule is taken in the good part as none seeketh for my soule Psal. 142. 5. that is careth for me or for my life yet usually it signifieth seeking to kill one and is sometime explained seeking the soule to take it away as 〈◊〉 Kings 19. 10. This phrase is often used So Matth. 2. 20. Vers. 20. sonnes two Gershom and Eliezer Exodus 18. 3 4. an asse the Greeke translateth 〈◊〉 as moe then one and often the Hebrew putteth the singular for many See Genesis 3. 2. This may argue Moses poore estate as Christs Zichar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—od of God that is which God had appo 〈…〉 him to worke miracles with as verse 3. 17. So the Chaldee explaineth it the rod whereby miracles should be done from before the Lord. So in Exod. 17. 9. Vers. 21. have put or shall p 〈…〉 t in thy hand that is give thee power to doe What wonders signifie see on Exodus 7. 3 make strong or make 〈◊〉 fast 〈◊〉 and hard that hee shall not reâ—ut or yeeld therefore iâ— Exodus 7. 3. God useth another word I will den and so the Greeke translateth this here As before God 〈◊〉 Pharaohs heart to hate his people Psalme 105. 25. so now hee is said to make-strong and to harden his heart and of King Sichon the Lord hardened his spirit and made his heart strong or obstinate Deuteronomie 2. 30. and hardned the hearts of the other Canaanites Ioshua 11. 20. and made fatte and hardened the hearts of the Israelites Esay 6. 10. Iohn 12. 40. and gave them the spirit of slumber Romans 11. 8. As hardnesse is sinne so Pharaoh hardened his owne heart Exodus 9. 34. and so all wicked men Psalme 95. 8. but as it is a judgement and punishment for sinne GOD hardneth using hereunto sundry meanes sometime withdrawing his outward word and workes Psalme 147. 19. 20. Matthew 11. 21. 23. sometime the inward working of his spirit Genesis 6. 3. and sending outward meanes to deceive them 1 Kings 22. 20. 23. or strong delusions to blinde their mindes 2 Thes. 2. 10. 11. Romans 11. 8. 10. or making his word which they abuse to be the favour of death unto them 2 Corinthians 2. 15. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 8. or giving them over to a reprobate minde Romans 1. 28. or to Satan to be blinded and deluded unto destruction 2 Corinthians 4. 4. 1 Kings 22. 22 2 Thessal 2. 9. 12. So God is said to determine and to doe those things but justly
in Numbers 14. 10. Vers. 5. Goe on or passe on that is journey towards Mount Horeb and goe thou and the Elders foremost rod or staffe mentioned also in Exod. 7. 20. Num. 20. 8. 9. Vers. 6. I will stand Hebr. I standing to wit in the pillar of the cloud the signe of my presence standing at mount Horeb whereof see Exod. 3. 1. in the eyes or before the eyes of the Elders as witnesses of this glorious miracle whereby God turning the Rocke into alake of water the fli 〈…〉 fountaine of water Psal. 114. 8. gave them drinke both for their bodies and soules For the Rocke and water out of it signified Christ and is therefore called a spirituall Rocke 1 Cor. 10. 4. Hee being smitten with Moses rod and bearing the curse 〈◊〉 the Law for our sinnes and by the preaching of the Gospell also crucified among his people Gal. 3. 1. from him floweth the spirituall drinke wherewith all beleeving hearts are refreshed and ou◠〈◊〉 their bellies flow rivers of water of life Ioh. 7. 37 38. 39. Esay 53. 4. 5. Gal. 3. 13. Therefore this water out of the rocke is often mentioned to the praise of God and strengthning of his peoples faith Deut. 8. 15. Psal. 78. 15. 16. and 105. 41. Neâ— 9. 15. The Hebrew Doctors say the turning of the rocke into water was the turning of the property 〈◊〉 judgement signified by the rocke into the proper 〈…〉 mercie signified by water R. Menachem on Exod. 17. Vers. 7. Massah that is in English Tentati 〈…〉 which name was given both for a memoriall of their sinne and a warning to generations following that they should not tempt the Lord as they tempted him in Massah Deut. 6. 16. Psal. 95. 8. 9. Heb. 3. 8 9. Meriâ—ah that is Contention or â—itter ehiding and so provocation to anger which therefore the Holy Ghost calleth in Greeke Para 〈…〉 that is Provocation or bitter contention which here was with Moses v. 2. and not so much with him as with the Lord himselfe Exod. 16. 8. Num. 20. 2. 13. Heb. 3. 8. 9. Is Iehovah c. that is the gracious presence of Iehovah and testimony thereof or are we deluded by Moses The Chaldee explaineth it thus Doth the Majestie of the Lord dwell among us or not Of this they would be confirmed by some signe or miracle which was to tempt God whose presence and power they had so often seene Vers. 8. Amalek the Amalekites the posteritie of Amalek a Duke of Eliphaz the sonne of Esau the brother of Israel Gen. 36. 15 16. This was the first of the nations who warring against Israel procured their owne utter destruction Numbers 24. 20. Deuteronomie 25. 19. 1 Sam. 15. 2. 3. But for Israels sinne came this chastisement upon them as the Iewes themselves acknowledged saying After they had passed through the sea they murmured for waters then came against them the wicked Amalek who hated them for the first birth right and blessing which our father Iakob had taken from Esau and he came and fought against Israel because they had violated the words of the law c. Thargum on Song 2. 15. fought or warred but treacherously for hee smote the hindmost of Israel even all that were seeble behinde them when they were saint and weary and bee feared not God Deut. 25. 18. Vers. 9. Ioshuah or Iesus in Hebrew Iehoshuah whom the Holy Ghost calleth in Greeke Iesus Acts 7. 45. Heb. 4. 8. Hee was first called Hoseas and Moses called his name Iesus that is Saviour Num. 13. 17. Hee was a figure of Iesus Christ the Saviour of the world both in his name and actions fighting the battels of the Lord and bringing his people into Canaan hee was the minister or servant of Moses and his successor in the government of Israel Exodus 24. 13. Numbers 27. 18. 23. Deuteronomie 34. 9. Ios. 1. c. the top Hebr. the head of the hill so in vers 10. There Moses holding up his rod as an ensigne might be seene of the people for the strengthning of their faith Compare Ios. 8. 18. 19. rod of God the Chaldee expoundeth it the rod wherewith miracles have beene done from before the Lord. Of it see Exod. 4. 20. and 7. 9. c. Vers. 10. to fight that is as the Greeke explaineth it and fought See the notes on Genes 2. 3. A like phrase also is in Numb 18. 22. Deut. 2. 16. 1 King 12. 33. The Hebrew text sometime manifesteth this as to build 1 Chron. 14. 1. for which in 2 Sam. 〈◊〉 11. is written and they built To say or Saying 1 Chronicles 13. 12. for which in 2 Sam. 6. 9. is written and said So in 1 Chronicles 34. 16. compared with 2 Kings 22. 9. Hur or Chur called in Greeke Oar hee was a Prince of the Tribe of Iudah being the sonne of Caleb the son of Ezron the sonne of Pharez the sonne of Iudah 1 Chronicles 2. 5. 9. 18. 19. This Hur was also left with Aaron to judge controversies when Moses went up unto GOD upon mount Sinai Exodus 24. 14. His sonnes sonne Bâ—â—aleel was the master workeman of the Lords tabernacle Exod. 31. 2. 5. Vers. 11. held up or held alâ—ft his hand with the rod of God in it for a signe of Gods power and helpe unto his people and consequently praying unto God for assistance as the lifting up of the hands also signifieth Psal. 28. 2. And so the Thargum Ierusalemy explaineth it when Moses held up his hands in prayer the house of Israel prevailed and when he let downe his hands from prayer the house of Amalek prevailed Hand is here for hands as the Greeke translateth and the verse following manifesteth Vers. 12. heavy that he could not continue to hold them up a signe of mans infirmities not able to indure long in spirituall exercises The spirit is willing but the flesh is weake Matth. 26. 41. 43. See also Luke 18. 1. Rom. 12 12. a stone under this similitude of a stone Christ is often signified Esay 28. 16. Psalme 118. 22. Zacharie 3. 9. 1 Pet. 2. 4. upon whom our weake faith is sustained in prayer and by whose spirit our infirmities are holpen Ioh. 14. 13. 14. 16. 17 Romans 8. 26. were steadie Hebr. was steadinesse or faith fulnesse And here the force of the Hebrew word amunah which signifieth faith is shewed to bee a steadie or firme perswasion in the promises of God and that which is most necessary in prayer Matth. 21. 22. Iames 1. 6. 7. and 5. 15. Romans 4. 20. 21. And this phrase his hand was meaneth that both his hands were steadfast For steadinesse the Chaldee saith Moses hands were spred-out in prayer going downe Hebr. going in of the Sunne which was the end of the day and withall of the victory and salvation of Israel So he that indureth to the end he shall be saved Matth. 24. 13. Vers. 13. edge Hebr. mouth which the Greeke translateth slaughter of the sword
other gods ye shall not mention it shall not bee heard out of thy mouth Three times thou shalt keepe a feast unto me in the yeere The feast of unlevened cakes shalt thou keepe seven daies shalt thou eat unlevened cakes as I have commanded thee at the appointed time of the moneth of Abib for in it thou camest out from Egypt and they shall not appeare before me empty And the feast of harvest of the first-fruits of thy labours which thou shalt sow in the field and the feast of ingathering in the going out of the yeere when thou gatherest in thy labours out of the field Three times in the yeere every male of thee shall appeare before the face of the Lord Iehovah Thou shalt not sacrifice the blood of my sacrifice with levened bread neither shall the fat of my feast remaine untill the morning The first of the first-fruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of Iehovah thy God Thou shalt not seeth a kid in his mothers milke Behold I doe send an Angell before thee to keepe thee in thy way and to bring thee unto the place which I have prepared Beware thou because of him and obey his voice provoke him not for hee will not pardon your trespasse for my name is in him But if obeying thou shalt obey his voice and doe all that I shall speak then I will bee enemie unto thine enemies and I will distresse thy distressers For my Angell shall goe before thee and shall bring thee in unto the Amorite and the Chethite and the Pherizzite and the Canaanite the Evite and the Iebusite and I will cut them off Thou shalt not bow thy selfe downe to their gods nor serve them not doe according to their works but destroying thou shalt destroy them and breaking shalt breake downe their pillars And yee shall serve Iehovah your God and hee will blesse thy bread and thy water and I will take away sicknesse from the midst of thee There shal not be any casting their young or barren in thy land the number of thy dayes I will fulfill My terrour I will send before thee and will dismay every people among whom thou shalt come and will give all thy enemies to turne the necke unto thee And I will send hornets before thee and they shal drive out the Evite the Canaanite and the Chethite from before thee I will not drive them out from before thee in one yeere lest the land bee desolate and the beast of the field multiply against thee By little and little I will drive them out from before thee untill thou shalt fructifie and inherite the land And I will set thy bound from the red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines and from the wildernesse unto the river for I will give into your hand the inhabitants of the land and thou shalt drive them out from before thee Thou shalt not strike a covenant with them or with their gods They shall not dwell in thy land lest they make thee sinne against mee if thou shalt serve their gods surely it will be a snare unto thee Annotations NOt take up that is neither receive as the Greek and Chaldee translate it of others nor speake of it unto others as taking up in Exod. 20. 7. is for speaking or using any way Both these are unlawfull 1 Sam. 24. 10. Levit. 19. 16. a vaine report or a false rumor Hebrew an hearing of vanitie which the Greeke translateth vaine hearing Uanitie and falsity are used one for another as is shewed on Exod. 20. 16. and the Chaldee here expoundeth iâ— falshood Hearing or hearesay is used for report tale or rumor whether in matters of religion as Esay 53. 1. Rom. 10. 16. or in civill affaires 1 Sam. 2. 24. 1 King 2. 28. 2 Chron. 9. 6. And that which one Euangelist calleth Acoee Hearing Mar. 1. 28. another nameth Echos fame or rumor Luke 4. 37. put not thy hand the Greeke translateth consent not unrighteous so the Greeke also is the Chaldee saith a false witnesse the Heb. phrase is a witnesse of unrighteousnesse or of cruell wrong Of such David complained Psalm 35. 11. and the Law appointeth such punishment for them as they intend against their neighbour Deuternom 19. 16. 19. Vers. 2. after many or after the great men that is to follow and consent unto them in evill the Gr. saith with many So in the sentence following answer that is speake in a cause or plea The Chaldee paraphraseth neither shalt thou refraine from teaching that which thou seest meet in judgement to wrest or to pervert namely judgment as the Greeke addeth and as is expressed in v. 6. The Chaldee saith after the many accomplish the judgement So other Hebrewes expound it saying When the Iudges are divided some of them saying Guiltlesse others saying Guiltie they goe after the most part So as it be in money matters and other cases of prohibition and permission of pronouncing unclean or cleane and the like But in cases of life and death if they be divided and the most part cleere a man hee is cleered and if the most condemne him he is not killed unlesse they that condemne him bee moe than they that cleere him by two men Maimony in Sanhedrin chap. 8 sect 1. Vers. 3. not countenance or not honor which the Greeke and Chaldee translate not pity in judgment The like is spoken of the rich in Leviticus 19. 15. Thou shalt not countenance the face of the great man It teacheth to doe right in all causes without respect of poore or rich Vers. 4. asse and so any other beast or garment or lost thing as Moses after explaineth Deut. 22. 1. 2. 3. God hereby teaching every man not to looke on his owne things onely but also on the things of other men Phil. 2. 4. and to love and doe good unto his enemie Luke 6. 27. returning returne that is in any case returne and restore him if the owner be not neere or not knowne it is to bee kept till inquirie be made after it Deut. 22. 2. Also the Hebrew Doctors say Who so findeth a lost thing which he is bound to restore he is bound to cry the same and to make it knowne and say Who so hath lost such a kind of thing let him come and give the signes of it and he shall receive it c. Maimony in treat of Robberie and of losse ch 13. sect 1. Vers. 5. his burden or falne by any other occasion and this Law concerneth all other beasts as well as the Asse see Deut. 22. 4. and wouldest forbeare to helpe him up or then thou shalt cease from forsaking him that is shalt cease and leave off all ill will and looke that thou forsake him not The Greeke translateth thou shalt not passe by the same helping helpeup that is in any wise helpe up Or thou shalt leaving leave thy owne businesse to be with him But the former translation seemeth most fit for
monuments of idolatry are comprehended as Deuter. 12. 2. 3. Of this the Hebrew canons say Wee are commanded to destroy idolatry and the services thereof and whatsoever is made for the same Deuteronomy 12. And in the land of Israel we are commanded to persecute it untill it be destroyed out of all our land but without the land wee are not commanded to persecute it but every place which wee shall subdue we are to destroy all the idolatry that is therein Maimony in Misn. treat of Idolatry c. 7. S. 1. Vers. 25. thy bread c. hereby the coursest fare may be meant which by Gods blessing nourisheth as in Daniel 1. 12. 15. Or these are named for all food as the Chaldee translateth it thy meat and thy drinke and the Greeke addeth thy bread and thy wine and thy water sicknesse in Chaldee evill sicknesses Compare Exod. 15. 26. Deut. 7. 15. Vers. 26. casting or miscarrying the Greeke translateth without seed See a like promise in Deut. 7. 14. thy dayes which by the course of nature thou shouldest live So Iob dyed being old and full of dayes Iob 42. 17. whereas the wicked live not out halfe their dayes Psal. 55. 24. Vers. 27. dismay with tumult and trouble as God did before in Exod. 14. 24. So in Deut. 7. 23. Ios. 10. 10. The Greeke translateth I will astonish all nations shalt come to warre against them as the Chaldee addeth to turne this is added by the Chaldee for explanation And by turning the neeke or backe is meant their flight as the Greek translateth I will give that is make them fugitives So David praised God that had given him the neck of his enemies that is made them flee Psal. 18. 41. Vers. 28. hornets Hebr. the hornet a kinde of great waspe which stingeth venomously threatned against the Canaanites here and in Deuter. 7. 20. and shewed to be accomplished in Ios. 24. 12. These signified the stinging terrours wherewith God striketh the hearts of his enemies the Evite that is the whole nation of them as the Greek saith the Amorites and the Evites c. These were the posterity of Canaan of whom see Genesis 10. 6. 7. V. 30. fructifie that is be increased or growne Vers. 31. the river which the Greek explaineth the great river Euphrates and Moses elsewhere so nameth it Deuter. 11. 24. Gen. 15. 18. See these bounds in Numb 34. the accomplishment of this promise in part fulfilled in Solomons time 1 Kin. 4. 21. thou shalt drive the Greeke translateth I will drive Vers. 32. with them the inhabitants of the land Exodus 34. 12. 15. Deuter. 7. 1. 2 c. gods in Chaldee idols Vers. 33. if thou shalt or it may bee translated for thou wilt serve as came to passe Iudg. 1. 21. 27. 29. and 2. 1. 2. 3. 12. c. The Greeke translateth for if thou shalt serve their gods the Chaldee and thou shalt not serve their idolls surely or for it will be a snare that is a cause of thy fall and ruine a scandall unto thee See this fulfilled Iudg. 2. Psal. 106. 34. 35. 36. Numb 25. 1. 2. Compare also Deut. 7. 16. 25. A snare is used to signifie the deceit whereby men fall into sinne Deut. 12. 30. Ier. 5. 26. Prov. 13. 14. 27. and so the destruction that followeth thereupon Prov. 12. 13. Esay 8. 15. and 28. 13. Eccles. 9. 12. CHAP. XXIIII 1. Moses is called up into the mountaine 3. The people promise obedience 4 Moses buildeth an Altar and twelve pillars 6 Hee sprinkleth the blood of the covenant 9. Moses and the Elders of Israel see God 12. Moses is to goe up the mount for the the Tables 14 Aaron and Hur have the charge of the people 16 The glory of the Lord on mount Siâ—â—aâ— like devouring fire 18 Moses in the cloud and mountaine fortie daies and fortie might AND he said unto Moses Come up unto Iehovah thou and Aaron Nadab Abihu and seventy of the Elders of Israel and bow down your selves afarre off And Moses himselfe alone shall come neere unto Iehovah but they shal not come neere and the people they shall not come up with him And Moses came and told the people all the words of Iehovah and all the judgments and all the people answered with one voice and said All the words which Iehovah hath spoken wee will doe And Moses wrote all the words of Iehovah and rose up earely in the morning and builded an altar under the mount and twelve pillars according to the twelve tribes of Israel And he sent the yong men of the sons of Israel and they offered burnt offerings and sacrificed sacrifices of peace offerings of bullocks unto Iehovah And Moses tooke halfe of the blood and put it in basons and halfe of the blood hee sprinkled on the altar And he tooke the book of the covenant read in the eares of the people and they said All that Iehovah hath spoken we will doe and obey And Moses tooke the blood and sprinkled on the people and said Behold the blood of the covenant w ch Iehovah hath striken with you concerning all these words Then went up Moses and Aaron Nadab and Abihu and seventy of the Elders of Israel And they saw the God of Israel and there was under his feet as it were a worke of Saphire bricke and as the body of the heavens for cleernesse And upon the Nobles of the sons of Israel hee laid not his hand and they saw God did eat drink And Iehovah said unto Moses Come up to me into the mount and bee there and I will give thee tables of stone a law and commandement which I have written to teach them And Moses rose up and his Minister Ioshua and Moses went up into the mountaine of God And he said unto the Elders Sit yee here for us untill wee returne unto you and behold Aaron and Hur are with you who so hath matters to doe let him come neere unto them And Moses went up into the mountaine and a cloud covered the mountaine And the glory of Iehovah dwelt upoÌ„ mount Sinai the cloud covered it six dayes and in the seventh day hee called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud And the sight of the glory of Iehovah was like devouring fire in the top of the mountaine in the eyes of the sons of Israel And Moses went in to the mids of the cloud and went up into the mountaine and Moses was in the mountaine forty dayes and fortie nights Annotations ABihu in Greeke Abioud he and Nadab were Aarons eldest sonnes Exod. 28. 1 who were afterward devoured with a fire from the Lord Levit 10. 1. 2. seventie This number was answerable to the 70. soules of Israel that came into Egypt Deut. 10. 22. and to the 70. that afterward were made the Senate of the commonwealth of Israel Numb 11. 16. 17. bow downe the Gt translateth they shall bow downe to or worship the Lord
is the man that doth this and the sonne of man that layeth hold on it that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it Maimony treat of the Sabbath chap. 30. Sect. 15. Vers. 14. that soule the Chaldee translateth that man shall be destroied This cutting off the Iewes understand to be untimely death by the hand of God when a man so violateth Gods Law as there are no witnesses whereby men should punish him See Gen. 17. 14. And of the Sabbath thus they write that for doing worke therein if a man doe it willingly and presumptuously he is guilty of cutting-off to perish by the hand of God and if there bee witnesses that see him he is to be stoned to death as was performed in Num. 15. 35. 36. and if he doe it of ignorance or errour he is bound to bring the sin offring appointed for the same according to the Law in Numb â—5 27. 30. Maimony in treat of the Sabbath chap. 1. Among the heathen Romanes their Flamins or Priests might see no work done on their holy daies but by a cryer gave men warning to the contrary and who so obeyed not was 〈…〉 ulcted and gave a beast for a sacrifice Albeit they might doe things whereof dammage would follow if they were omitted as to pull an oxe out of a ditch to underset an house ready to fall c. Macrob Saturn booke 1. chap. 16. Vers. 15. of Sabbathisme that is of cessation and rest See Exod. 16. 23. The Greeke translateth it a rest holy to the Lord. Vers. 16. to observe Hebrew to doe see the notes on Exod. 34. 22. Vers. 17. me the Chaldee translateth Betweene my Word and the sonnes of Israel that Word is Christ by whom the Sabbath is truely sanctified to his Church Hebrewes 4. From this Scripture the Hebrewes gather that onely Israel was charged with the sabbath day and not the nations of the world Talmud in Betsah chap. Iom tob So from Exod. 16. 29. Yet thus also they say It is unlawfull to speake to an Infidel to doe any worke for us on the Sabbath day although he be not charged to keepe the Sabbath and although he be spoken to before the Sabbath Maimony treat of the Sabbath chap. 6. Sect. 1. Howbeit this opinion of theirs seemeth not agreeable to Gods will for the Sabbath was to be kept before the Law was given at mount Sinai Exod. 16. 23. even from the Creation Gen. 2. 2. 3. therefore it was given to all the world was refreshed the Greeke and Chaldee doe translate hee ceased and rested This is spoken of God after the manner of men who are refreshed by rest from their workes Of such manner speeches see what is noted on Genesis 6. 6. Vers. 18. of stone that so the record of them might remaine for ever Iob 19. 24. These Tables were the worke of God even as the writing was the writing of God Exod. 32. 16. and these being broken in peeces Exod. 32. 19 two other tables of stone like them were hewed out by Moses but written againe by the Lord Exod. 34. 1. 4. After this Christ by the Spirit of God writeth his Law not in Tables of stone but in fleshly Tables of the hearâ— 2 Cor. 3. 3. and these fleshly tables are also the work of God as he saith I will take the stonie heart out of their bodies and I will give them an heart of flesh Ezek. 11. 19. The Minde and the Heart are the spirituall tables Heb. 8. 10. in the one such things are written as men should know and beleeve in the other such as should be done or omitted The first Tables which God made signified the stonic hearts which all men have by nature now corrupted in which notwithstanding God hath left his Law written so that they doe by nature the things of the Law and shew the worke of the Law written in their hearts Rom. 2. 14. 15. though still they continue hard and stonie and their sinfull nature is not changed The second tables of stone signified the heart of the Iewes hewed and polished by Moses and his legall ministerie in whose heart God also wrote his Law wherein they rested and made their boast of God and knew his will and had the information of knowledge and of the truth in the Law Rom. 1. 17. 18. 20. Howbeit their heart continued stonie and unchanged so that they which taught others taught not themselves neither could they stedfastly looke on Moses face nor see the end of that which iâ— abolished but their mindes were blinded and even to this day a veile is laid upon their heart Rom. 2. 21. 2 Cor. 3. 7. 13. 14. 15. The third which are tables of flesh is the worke of Christ by his Spirit giving us new hearts and writing his Lawes in them 2 Cor. 3. 3. Ezek. 36. 26. Heb. 8. 10. These things both of the weakenesse of Moses ministerie and of the grace of Christ the ancient Hebrew Doctors acknowledged as in their glosse upon Song 1. 1. Let him kisse me c. there mentioning that request of the people in Exod. 20. 19. Speake thou with us c. they say Moses taught them the Law and whatsoever they learned they forgat againe Then they came unto Moses and said O that God would shew him-selfe againe and kisse us with the kisses of his mouth that his doctrine might be fastened in our hearts Moses said unto them This cannot be done now but it shall be in the dayes of Christ as it is written Ier. 31. 33. I will put my Law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Midrash Cant. 1. 1. finger which signifieth Gods Spirit as I with the finger of God cast our divels Luk. 11. 20. which is expounded the Spirit of God in Matth. 12. 28. That which was written was according unto all the words which the Lord spake with Israel in the mount out of the midst of fire Exod. 20. Deut. 9. 10. CHAP. XXXII 1 The people in the absence of Moses cause Aaron to make a Calfe 6 They sacrifice thereunto 7 God certifieth Moses of their sinne 10 and his purpose to consume them therefore 11 Moses intreateth for the people 14 The Lord repenteth concerning the evill against them 15 Moses commeth down with the Tables 19 and upon sight of their sinne hee breaketh them 20 He destroyeth the Calfe 22 Aarons excuse for himselfe 25 Moses causeth the Idolaters to be slaine 28 The Levites are the executioners 31 Moses prayeth that either the sinne of Israel be forgiven or himselfe to be blotted out of the Booke of God 34 God spareth the people for the present but after plagueth them AND the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mountaine and the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron and said unto him Rise-up make gods for us which may goe before us because this Moses the man which brought us up out of the land of Egypt we know not what is become of
him And Aaron said unto them Breake-off the eare-rings of gold which are in the eares of your wives of your sonnes and of your daughters and bring them unto me And all the people brake-off the eare-rings of gold which were in their eares and brought them unto Aaron And he received them at their hand and fashioned it with a graving-toole and he made it a molten calfe and they said These be thy gods O Israel which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt And Aaron saw it and he built an Altar before it and Aaron proclaimed and said To morrow is a feast to Iehovah And they rose-up-early on the morrow and offred Burnt offrings and brought-neere Peace-offrings and the people sate-downe to eat and to drinke and rose-up to play And Iehovah spake unto Moses saying Goe get thee downe for the people which thou broughtest-up out of the land of Egypt have corrupted themselves They have turned-aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them they have made them a molten calfe and they have bowed themselves-downe thereto and have sacrificed thereunto and said These be thy gods O Israel which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt And Iehovah said unto Moses I have seene this people and behold it is a stiffe-necked people And now let me alone and my anger shall waxe hot against them and I will consume them and I will make of thee a great nation And Moses earnestly-besought the face of Iehovah his God and said Wherefore O Iehovah shall thy anger waxe hot against thy people which thou hast brought-forth out of the land of Egypt with great power and with a mighty hand Wherefore should the Egyptians speake and say For evill did hee bring them out and kill them in the mountaines and to consume them from upon the face of the earth Turne from the hotnesse of thine anger and repent of the evill against thy people Remember Abraham Isaack and Israel thy servants unto whom thou swarest by thy selfe and spakest unto them I will multiply your seed as the starres of the heavens and all this land which I have spoken of will I give unto your seed and they shall inherit it for ever And Iehovah repented concerning the evill which hee had spoken to doe unto his people And Moses turned and went downe from the mountain the two Tables of the testimony were in his hand the tables were written on both their sides on the one side on the other were they written And the tables they were the worke of God the writing that was the writing of God graven upon the Tables And Ioshua heard the voice of the people as they shouted and hee said unto Moses there is a voyce of warre in the campe And he said It is not the voice of them that shout for masterie neither is it the voice of them that cry for discomfiture the voice of singing doe I heare And it was when he came nigh unto the campe then he saw the calfe and the dances and Moses anger waxed hot and he cast the Tables out of his hands brake them beneath the mount And hee tooke the calfe which they had made and burnt it in the fire and ground it till it was small and strewed it upon the face of the water and made the sonnes of Israel drinke of it And Moses said unto Aaron what did this people unto thee that thou hast brought upon them so great a sinne And Aaron said Let not the anger of my Lord waxe hot thou knowest the people that they are set on evill And they said unto me Make gods for us which may goe before us because this Moses the man which brought us up out of the land of Egypt wee know not what is become of him And I said unto them Who soever hath any gold breake ye it off and they gave it me and I cast it into the fire and there came-out this calfe And Moses saw the people that they were naked for Aaron had made them naked unto their shame amongst those that rose up against them And Moses stood in the gate of the campe and said Who is for Iehovah let him come unto me and all the Sons of Levi gathered themselves unto him And hee said unto them Thus saith Iehovah the God of Israel Put ye every man his sword upon his thigh Passe ye and returne ye from gate to gate in the campe and kill ye every man his brother and every man his fellow-friend and every man his neighbour And the Sons of Levi did according to the word of Moses and there fell of the people in that day about three thousand men And Moses said Fill ye your hand to day unto Iehovah even every man in his Son and in his brother that that he may give upon you this day a blessing And it was on the morrow that Moses said unto the people you have sinned a great sin and now I will goe-up unto Iehovah peradventure I shall make-atonement for your sin And Moses returned unto Iehovah and said Oh this people hath sinned a great sin and they have made them gods of gold And now if thou wilt forgive their sin and if not wipe me I pray thee out of thy Booke which thou hast written And Iehovah said unto Moses Whosoever sinneth against me I will wipe him out of my Booke And now goe leade the people unto the place that I have spoken to thee behold my Angell shall goe before thee and in the day when I visit then will I visit their sin upon them And Iehovah plagued the people for that they made the calfe which Aaron made Annotations DElayed The first signification of the Hebrew word is to be ashamed Gen. 2. 25. and because long tarrying and looking for ones comming causeth shame as in Iudg. 3. 25. they tarried till they were ashamed therefore the word is also used for tarying or delaying of the time Iudg. 5. 28. and is so here translated by the Chaldee and the Greek and in Rev. 10. 6. time is used for delay the people that is some of them as the like word in v. 6. is opened by Paul in 1 Cor. 10. 7. Gods that is an image or representation of God as after in v. 4. and the words here following manifest This narration sheweth how the Israelites who promised to doe all that the Lord commanded Exod. 19. 8. did behave themselves in keeping of the morall Law and of that great Commandement which God had both spoken to them himselfe from heaven and repeated againe by Moses Exod. 20. 4. 23. that so the impossibility of the Law in that it was weake through the flesh might be seene in this people even at the first before any obedience was performed Rom. 8. 3. Nehem. 9. 13. 16. become of him or done to him They looked for Moses to bring them a forme of worship and some visible signe of Gods presence among them as afterwards
unto the evill of thy people which thing is here implyed but the Hebrew phrase meaneth also the evill of punishment which God should repent of that is not inflict upon them speaking after the manner of men as in Gen. 6. 6. Therefore the Chaldee addeth repent of the evill which thou thinkest to doe to thy people which is confirmed by v. 14. V. 13. by thy selfe God having no greater to sweare by and by such an oath willing to shew the immutability of his counsel as Paul expoundeth it Heb. 6. 13. 17. The Chaldee translateth by thy Word see Gen. 22. 16. 17. 18. unto which place this praier of Moses hath speciall reference where also the blessing of all nations in Christ is mentioned which is the ground of this request and of Gods yeelding thereunto So the Hebrew Doctors after a sort acknowledged saying Then Moses returned sought mercy at the face of the Lord and the Lord remembred the inclination of Isaack who was bound by his father in mount Morijah upon the Altar and the Lord turned from his anger and caused his divine-presence to dwell in the midst of them as before Thargum in Cant. cap. 1. vers 13. cap. 2. vers 17. Vers. 15. on the one Hebr. on this side and on this This manner of writing on both side was also in other mysticall books Ezek. 2. 10. Rev. 5. 1. It signified in respect of the Law it selfe that it hath both the outward letter and inward spirituall meaning Ro. 7. 14. Gal. 4. 24. in respect of men that the Law should be written outwardly in their actions before men and inwardly in their hearts before God Matth. 5. 16. Heb. 8. 10. Rom. 2. 28. 29. See the notes on Exod. 31. 18. Vers. 16. the worke of God herein they differed from the second tables which were the worke of Moses Exod. 34. 1. It is a tradition of the Iewes that these first tables were bewen out of the Saphir of the throne of Gods glory mentioned in Exod. 24. 10. Thargumin Cant. cap. 1. verse 11. Vers. 17. Ioshua or as the Greeke writeth him Iesus see Exod. 17. 9. of them that shout or of them that answer or sing Hebrew of answering or singing The Chaldee translates it it is not the voice of strong men which overcome in the warre neither is it the voice of weake men which are discomfited discomfiture or weakenesse of such as are overcome singing for play and voluptuousnesse good cheare c. as in v. 6. Therefore the Chaldee translates it the voyce of them that play and the Greeke addeth of them that sing for wine Vers. 19. his hand or his hands that is each of his hands the Hebrew hath both readings the first by the vowels and margine the other by the letters in the line So in Exod. 35. 11. Lev. 9. 22. and 16. 21. Deur 2. 33. breake them to signifie the breaking of the covenant by reason of their sin For that Moses did this advisedly and by the motion of Gods Spirit appeareth by his relation of it againe in Deut. 9. 16. 17. Wherefore the Tabernacle of the congregation wherein the Lord was to be sought was upon this pitched a farre off from the campe untill by Moses intreaty reconciliation was made between God and the people Exod. 33. 7. 9. c. Vers. 20. small even as dust Deut. 9. 21. that it might utterly be abolished and that they might drinke thereof the waters of the brooke that came downe out of the mount Deut. 9. 11. from the Rocke in Horeb Ex. 17. 6. which Rock was Christ 1 Cor. 10. 4. drinke By this they were taught the way of salvation from their sins whiles Moses that is the Law giveth the knowledge of sin condemnation for the same Rom. 3. 20. Gal. 3. 10. and forceth men unto Christ the Rocke from whom doe flow the waters of life wherin all sinne is swallowed up to the repentant beleeving sinner who by drinking the dust thereof with the waters of the Gospel into their owne bowels doe acknowledge the curse which they have deserved and doc judge themselves who are else to be condemned of the Lord Gal. 3. 24. Ezek. 36. 31. and 20. 43. 1 Cor. 10. 31. Compare Num. 5. 17. 19. c. V. 22. aroset or lie in evill as the Apostle useth a like speech of the world 1 Ioh. 5. 19. or are in evill that is are very evill as Gods works are said to be in faith Ps. 33. 4. that is most faithfull or true the woman is said to be in the transgression 1 Tim. 2. 14. that is the transgressor and many the like The Greeke translateth thou knowest the violent-force of this people Vers. 34. there came out Aaron here is not so free in confessing his owne sinne as he did the peoples but speaketh of the Calfe as if it had beene made rather by hap then by his art verse 4. But Aarons sinne was so great as the Lord was very angry with him to have destroied him had not Moses praied for him also Deut. 9. 20. for he had made the people naked unto their shame as after in verse 25. Compare Aarons excuse with Adams Gen. 3. Vers. 25. naked in the shame of their sinnes deprived of the glory and protection of God as naked unarmed men to bee devoured of their enemies Compare Gen. 3. 10. Rev. 3. 18. and 16. 15. The Greeke translateth it dissipated or scattered for Aaron had dissipated them for a rejoycing to their adversaries unto shame or infamie and as the Greeke translates it a rejoycing or mockerie which the Chaldee paraphraseth thus to blot them with an evill name in their generations So the Thargum on Solomons Song cap. 1. vers 12. saith hereof the wicked of that generation rose up and made a golden calse together with the mixed people which were among them and they made their workes to stinke and their evill name went out into the world And Paul applieth the like against the Iewes Through breaking the law dishonourest thou God For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you Rom. 2. 23. 24. amongst those that rose up against them or by their adversaries For a people naked without Gods protection are easily by their enemies foyled and put to shame as in Num. 14. 42. 43. 45. 2 Chron. 12. 5. and 28. 5. 6. Vers. 26. the gate the publike place of judgement see Gen. 34. 20. Deut. 17. 5. Ruth 4. 1. 11. let him come this word supplied also by the Greeke Moses through haste and earnestnesse omitteth See the like in Gen. 13. 9. and 11. 4. and 23. 13. The Chaldee also addeth it saying They that feare the Lord let them come unto me Vers. 28. 3000 men the principall authors of this wickednesse for that many moe were guilty also of the same appeareth by verse 30. c. Vers. 29. Fill your hand that is Consecrate your selves and your service to the Lord a phrase taken from the
13. 15. perfect in Greeke without blemish See Exod. 12. 5. and Lev. 1. 3. Vers. 2. lay or impose his hand in Greeke his hands to testifie by this signe his faith in God through Christ see the notes on Levit. 1. 4. The difference there and here the Hebrew doctors thinke to be this that ouer the Peace-offring there was no confession of sinnes but speaking words of Praise unto God and that hands might be laid on in any place of the courtyard where he would in the place where it was killed Maimony treat of offring sacrifices chap. 3. Sect. 14. 15. he that is the Priest or some other Levite shall kill it see Lev. 1. 5. It might be killed in any place of the Court Maimony ibid. chap. 5. Sect. 4. and was not restrained to the Northside of the Altar as the Burnt-offring Levit. 1. 11. For these Peace-offrings the Hebrewes call the letghter holy things to distinguish them from the Holy of holies Lev. 2. 10. sprinkle according to the manner observed on Lev. 1. 5. For the Burâ—offring Trespass-offring and Peace-offring the sprinkling of the blood of these three upon the Altar was 〈◊〉 alike Maimony treat of Offring sacrifices chap. 5. Sect. 6. It figured the sprinkling of Christs blood whereby we our words and workes are sanctified before God 1 Pet. 1. 2. Heb. 12. 24. Vers. 3. unto Iehovah wholly burnt upon the Altar unto the Lord. There were besides of every Peace-offring the Brest and the right shoulder which were waved and heaved before the Lord and given the Priests to eat whereof see Lev. 7. 30. 32. c. the other flesh of the Peace-offring was eaten by the owner that brought it and his family and friends Lev. 7. 15. 16. the fat or the su 〈…〉 This sometime signifieth the best of all things as is shewed upon Gen. 4. 4. and so teacheth to offer the best unto the Lord sometime it signifieth unbeleefe dulnesse and hardnesse of heart as 〈◊〉 is without sense Psalme 119. 70. Acts 28. 27. so the fat consumed in the fire signified the taking away of our corruptions by the spirit of Christ. And the kidneyes which are the seat of lust not the heart or braines which are the seat of wisedome and understanding were likewise burned to teach mortification of our members which are on earth fornication uncleannesse inordinate affection c. Colos. 3. 5. See the notes on Exod. 29. 13. Vers. 4. which is understand againe the fat which is upon the flankes or as the Greeke and Chaldeâ— interpret it upon the thighs so the Hebrew doctors expound it as a distinct fat from the former and say it was the fat which is in the roots of the thighes on the forepart Maimony treat of forbidden meats chap. 7. Sect. 6. Vers. 5. shall burne it The order of offring this sacrifice was the Priest killed it and sprinkled the blood and flayed it and tooke out the inwards Afterwards he cut in pieces the flesh and separated the brest and the right shoulder Levit. 7. 30. 32. and put the inwards with the brest and shoulder into the owners hands And the Priest put his hand under the owners hands and waved all before the Lord on the East side And if it were a Thank-offring Levit. 7. 12. 14. he tooke of the bread that was brought therewith one cake often and laid it with the brest shoulder and inwards and waved all upon the owners hands First he laid the fat upon the owners hands then the brest and the shoulder above And the two kidneyes and the caule of the liver above them And if there were any bread hee laid it above and so waved all After that he salted the inwards and burned all upon the Altar but the brest and the shoulder were eaten by the Priests and the remnant of the Peace-offring was eaten by the owners But the Priests might not have the brest and shoulder till the inwards were burned Likewise the bread waved with the Thank-offring was eaten by the Priests and the rest of the bread by the owners If two brought a peace-offring in partnership the one of them waved it by leave of his fellow and if they were 100. one waved for them all If the owner of the sacrifice were a woman she waved it not but the Priest A woman never waved save onely in the offring of jealousie Numbers 5. and of a Nazirite Num. 6. Maimony in treat of offring sacrif chap. 9. Sect. 6. 7. c. upon the Burnt offring that is laying it on the altar after the Burnt-offring for that alwaies had the first place Sol. Iarchi here saith this teacheth us that the daily Burnt-offring was before any other oblation It signified that wee are first to bee reconciled unto God by the death of Christ apprehended of us by faith before any oblation of ours can be acceptable to God of rest Greeke of sweet smell in the Chaldee an offring which shall be received with favour before the Lord. See Levit. 1. 9. Hereby Gods acceptation of us and of our service praiers thanksgiving c. in Christ was signified H b. 13. 15. 16. Vers. 6. of the flocke sheepe or goats as after is explained but here is no mention of fowles as was for the Burnt-offring Levit. 1. 14. The Hebrewes say Peace-offrings are brought of sheepe and of goats and of beeâ—es of males or of females of great or of small but no fowle is brought for Peace-offrings Smâ—l beasts are from eight daies old untill a complete yeere from day to day and great beasts of the herd till they be full three yeeres old from day to day and of the flocke till they be full two yeeres old from day to day if they be more then thus they are too old and may not be offred Maimony treat of Offring the sacrifice chat 1. Sect. 11. Vers. 7. a Lamb or sheepe of the first yeere as is noted on Levit. 1. implying also a sheepe of the second yeere which was lawfull to be offred as is before shewed Vers. 8. he that is the Priest or Levite shall kill it so in verse 13. see Levit. 1. 5. before the Greeke translateth at the doore of the Tent as Moses said in verse 2. so after in verse 13. and these phrases explaine one another Verse 9. whole rumpe the perfect or intire tayle which in some kinde of sheepe is very great and fat especially in those parts of the world and namely in Syria as Plinie mentioneth Hist. b. 8. c. 48. Therefore it is here commanded to be burnt upon the altar with the other fat and inwards Verse 11. the bread or the food meaning the flesh which the fire on the altar was to eat up and consume The Greeke translateth it a savour of sweet-smell so in verse 16. And because these things were burnt unto God therefore God calleth them also his bread Num. 28. 2. Ezek. 44. 7. and the Priests which burned them are said to offer the bread of
Iarohi expoundeth that the killing be by the name of a sinne-offring All these perfect unblemished sacrifices for the sinnes of the people figured Christ the lambe without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 19. the lambe of God which taketh away the sinne of the world Iohn 1. 29. who once suffred for sinnes the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God 1 Peter 3. 18. For he made him who knew no sinne to be sinne for us that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5. 21. Vers. 35. according to or upon or with Iehovahs Fire-offrings which the Greeke translateth upon the Lords Burnt-offring For the daily Burnt-offring was first offred to the Lord and other sacrifices after and as it were upon the same But it may bee referred to the fat of the Peace-offrings Levit. 3. according to which the fat of the sinne-offring was to be burnt As for the flesh or bodies of this and the former Sinne-offring of the Prince they were not burnt without the host as the High Priests and Churches were but eaten by the Priests as is commanded in Lev. 6. 26. 30. CHAP. V. 1. He that sinneth in concealing his knowledge when he heareth an adjuration 2 When hee hath touched an uncleane thing or person 4 or in making an oath 6 His Trespasse-offring of the flocke 7 or of fowles 11 or of flowre 14. The Trespasse-offring in sacriliges 17 and in sinnes of ignorance not knowne ANd a soule when it shall sinne and heare the voice of an adjuration and he is a witnesse whether hee hath seene or knowne of it if he doe not utter it then hee shall beare his iniquity Or a soule that shall touch any uncleane thing either the karkase of an uncleane wild-beast or the karkase of uncleane cattell or the karkase of an uncleane creeping-thing and it be hidden from him and hee is uncleane and is guilty Or when he shall touch the uncleannesse of man according to all his uncleannesse that he shall be uncleane withall and it be hidden from him and he knoweth of it and is guilty Or a soule when it shall sweare pronouncing with the lips to doe evill or to doe good according to all that a man shall pronounce with an oath and it be hidden from him and he knoweth of it and is guilty in one of these Then it shall be when he is guilty in one of these that he shall confesse that he hath sinned concerning it And he shall bring his Trespasse-offring unto Iehovah for his sinne which he hath sinned a female from the flocke a lambe or a shee-goat of the goates for a sinne offring and the Priest shall make-an-atonement for him concerning his sin And if his hand reach not to the sufficiencie of a lambe then hee shall bring for his trespasse which he hath sinned two turtle-doves or two yong pigeons unto Iehovah one for a Sinne offring and one for a Burnt-offring And he shall bring them unto the priest and hee shall offer that which is for the sinne offring first and he shall cut-with-his-nayle the head thereof over-against the necke thereof and shall not divide it-asunder And he shall sprinkle of the blood of the Sinne offring upon the side of the Altar and the rest of the blood shall bee wrung-out at the bottome of the Altar it is a Sinne offring And the second he shall make a burnt-offring according to the manner and the Priest shall make-an-atonement for him for his sinne which he hath sinned and it shall be mercifully-forgiven him And if his hand attaine not to two turtle-doves or to two yong pigeons then he that sinned shall bring for his oblation the tenth-part of an Ephah of fine-flowre for a sin offring he shall not put upon it oile neither shall he give upon it frankincense for it is a Sinne offring And he shall bring it unto the Priest and the Priest shall take his handfull of it a memoriall thereof and shall burn it on the altar according to Iehovahs Fire offrings it is a Sinne offring And the Priest shall make-an-atonement for him for his sin which he hath sinned in one of these and it shall be mercifully-forgiven him and it shall be the Priests as the Meat-offring And Iehovah spake unto Moses saying A soule when it shall transgresse a transgression and sinne through ignorance in the holy things of Iehovah then he shall bring his trespasse unto Iehovah a Ram perfect out of the flocke with thy estimation of silver shekels after the shekell of the Sanctuary for a Trespasse offring And that which he hath sinned concerning the holy-thing he shall pay and the fift part thereof he shall adde thereunto and give it unto the Priest and the Priest shall make-atonement for him with the Ram of the Trespasse offring and it shall be mercifully-forgiven him And a soule when it shall sinne and doe any one of all the commandements of Iehovah which should not be done though he know it not yet is he guilty and shall beare his iniquity And he shall bring a ram perfect out of the flocke with thy estimation for a Trespasse offring unto the Priest and the Priest shall make-an-atonement for him for his ignorance which he ignorantly committed and he knew it not and it shall bee mercifully-forgiven him It is a Trespasse-offring trespassing he hath trespassed against Iehovah Annotations A Soule that is any person or a man as the Chaldee translateth it And Moses in ver 15. and 17. saying when a soule sinneth he shall bring c. sheweth a man to be meant hereby Though under the man the woman also is comprehended as in Num. 5. 6. touching which the Hebrew Canons say All sacrifices that a woman is bound to offer her husband bringeth them by her hand if he bee poore he brings the poore mans oblation and if he bee rich he brings by her hand the rich mans oblation Maimony treat of Ignorances ch 10. sect 6. These Trespasse-offrings here following were for sinnes of lesse importance as omission of some duties and not observing the legall washings and purifications c. whereas the sinne-offrings in chapter 4. were for greater offences in doing things forbidden of God Therefore the oblations for these trespasses were made lesse if the sinner were poore Lev. 5. 7. 11. which in the former Sinne-offrings were never lessened Levit. 4. an adjuration or exsecration oath or curse of which word see the notes of Gen. 24. 41. The Greeke here also translateth it adjuration or exaction of an oath when one by oath or curse is charged to speake if hee know as Iudg. 17. 2. Prov. 29. 24. 1 King 8. 31. An example of such adjuration we have in Matth. 26. 63. where the high Priest said unto Iesus I adjure thee by the living God that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ the sonne of God Vnto that adjuration Iesus gave an answer and confessed it whereas before he held
Iewes as Paul 〈◊〉 us 〈…〉 God but not according to knowledge being ignorant of Gods righteousnes and going about to establish their owne righteousnes For Moses describeth the righteousnes which is of the law when hee saith the man which doth these things shall live by them but the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh otherwise That if thou confesse with mouth that Iesus is the LORD and beleeve in thy hart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved Rom. 10. 2. 3. 5. 6. 9. his trespasse that is his trespass offring or for his trespasse it selfe aram perfect without blemish The 〈◊〉 was to be of the second yeere see the notes on Lev. 1. 10. with thy estimation or by thy valuation This is spoken to the Priest who was to esteeme and value all holy things as is expressed in Lev. 27 8. 12. c. of silver shekels Hebr. silver of shekels see the like transplacing of words in Lev. 6. 21. and 7. 21. and so the Gr. translateth a ram without blemish out of the sheepe of price of silver of sekels This some understand of the thing wherein the transgression is committed which the Priest should value as is explained in the next verse others understand it of the ramme brought for sacrifice that it should bee worth shekels of silver that is two at the least and besides that he should pay the principall and the fift part Thus Sol. Iarchi expoundeth it Which is worth two shekels and R. Levi giveth this reason because multiplication in numbers is first made by two therefore he saith shekels for two shekels Maimony 〈◊〉 Megnilah c. 1. s. 3. saith He that transgresseth through ignorance payeth for that which he hath made use of to himselfe and addeth a fift part thereto and bringeth a ram of two-shekels that is worth so much and offreth it for a trespass-offring makes atonement for himself Of the shekel see Gen. 20. 16. Againe in another place he saith All trespass-offrings in the law are brought being of the second yeere worth two shekels except the Trespass-offring of the Leper and of the Nazirite for they are of the first yeere and there is no price of them set The doubtfull Trespass-offring is brought of little or of great and by tradition we have learned that it comes not but worth silver shekels If rams be 〈◊〉 that he find not a ram worth two shekels let him not buy but tary till they be dearer and bring one of two shekels For loe the law provideth coÌ„cerning the price determineth it Mâ—â—m in Pesulei hamukdashin c. 4. s 22. 23. Vers. 16 holy thing Hebr. holines which the Gâ— translateth holies that is holy things The worth of it or of them must be payed fift-part so much was also added to holy things redeemed Lev. 27. 13. 15. 19. The payment of the principall with the addition of the fift part is commanded to be done together with the bringing of the sacrifice The payment of the principall and bringing of the trespasse hinder the atonement â—o weet if they be not brought together but the fift part hindreth not for it is said after he 〈◊〉 make atonement with the ram of the trespasse the râ—â— and the trespasse hinder but the fift part hindreth 〈◊〉 Meaning it may remaine as a debt to bee payâ—â— afterward Maim in Meghnilah c. 1. s. 3. 4. By the Trespasse Asham the scripture somtime mean 〈…〉 the pr 〈…〉 thing wherein the trespasse is committed which is to bee recompensed besides the sacrifice 〈◊〉 b. 5. 〈…〉 the Priest shall make 〈…〉 ment Thoâ—gh restitution was made by the 〈…〉 gressor yet atonement could not bee made but 〈◊〉 the Priest and sacrifice appointed both which 〈…〉 gured Christ by whose blood sinnes of all sorts which men through infirmitie doe commit are forgiven and purged 1 Iohn 1. 7. Verse 17. though he know it not this may also bee translated thus and he know it not and is guilty and beareth his iniquity This differeth from the former cases in verse 4. and 15. where there was knowledge of the sinne at least in the end but this law was for sinnes though never known certainly but in doubt or suspense so that David said not without cause Ignorances or Vnadvised-sins who can understand clense thou me from secret-sins Psal. 19. 13. Vers. 18. a ram perfect that is without blemish Of this the Hebrew canons say Every sin for the ignorant-doing whereof they are bound to bring the Sin-offring appointed Levit 4. they are bound when it is not knowne to bring the doubtfull Trespasse-offring Levit. 5. 17. 18. And what meaneth this If it be not knowne If it be doubtfull unto him whether he hath ignorantly-sinned in the thing or no. And this sacrifice is called Asham talui a doubtfull Trespass-offring because it makes atonement for that which is uncertaine and doubtfull unto him c. As for example there is a sabbath day and a working day and a man doth worke in one of them and knowes not in which he did it Hee eateth of a dish of meat and one witnesse saith unto him this which thou hast eaten is the fat forbidden in the law Levit. 3. 17. another witnesse saith thou hast not eaten fat now he bringeth a doubtfull Trespasse-offring and so in like cases Maim treat of Ignorances c. 8. S. 1. 2. On the other hand for some cases knowne they bring an other sort of sacrifice called Asham Vaddai that is a certaine or manifest Trespasse-offring concerning which in the same booke chap. 9. it is said For five transgressions men bring the sacrifice Asham and it is called a manifest Asham because there is not any doubt therein And these are they For lying with a bond-maid Levit. 19. 20. 21. For things taken-by-violence c. Levit. 6. 2. 6. For sacrilegious transgression Levit. 5. 15. For the uncleannesse of a Nazirite Num. 6. 12. And for leprosie when a man is cleansed from the same Levit. 14. 12. estimation or valuation The Greeke translateth it of price of silver see before in verse 15. Vers. 19. trespassing he hath trespassed that is hee hath certainely trespassed or he is surely guilty The Chaldee translateth It is a trespasse-offring for his sinne which he hath sinned he shall offer a trespasse-offring before the Lord. The rites about this sacrifice were the same with the former whether it were a manifest trespasse-offring or a doubtful trespasse-offring it was killed and the blood sprinkled then it was flayed the fat taken-out and salted and put on the fire of the altar and the flesh was eaten by the Priests in the court Maimony treat of offring the sacrifices c. 9. S. 1. The signification hereof was also like the former that by the death and blood of Christ we are clensed from all sinne 1 Ioh. 1. 7. Heb. 10. 10. 11. 12. CHAP. VI. 1 The Trespasse-offring for sins done against the Lord and a mans neighbour 8 The
it be of the cleane holy thing or of the uncleane holy thing doing it presumptuously hee is guilty of cutting off Lev. 7. 20. and if he eate ignorantly be must bring the sacrifice appointed in Levit 5. 2. 11. Maimony in Pesulei hamukdashin cha 18. s. 13. of peace-offrings and so by proportion of other sacrifices for the same law is for other holy things of the altar saith Maimony ibidem The flesh of these sacrifices being a figure of the flesh of Christ to bee eaten of the saints by faith this law signified that all unbeleevers hypocrites and wicked ones that professe the Gospell and partake of the signes and seales of grace unworthily doe eate and drinke judgment to themselves 1 Cor. 11. â—7 28. â—9 Vers. 23. fâ—â— of oxe This explaineth and limiteth the law before given in Levit. 3. 17. to the fat of these three kindes of beasts see the annotations there V. 24. of a karkasse to weet that which dieth of it selfe or otherwise after an unlawfull manner To â—ate the flesh of carkasses or of things that were 〈◊〉 was unlawfull Exod. 22. 31. Levit. 17. 15. and 22. 8. Deut. 14. 21. Ezek. 4. 14. and 44. 31. to eat fat of such was a double trespasse Hee that 〈◊〉 the fat of a dead or torn â—east is guilty both for 〈◊〉 the fat for eating the dead or torn beast c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. treat of Forbidden meats c. 7. s. 2. Ver. 25 shall be cut off the Greek translateth shall perish to weet if he doe it with a high hand He that 〈◊〉 so much as an olive of fat presumptuously is in danger to be cut-off if he doe it ignorantly hee is to 〈◊〉 the Sinne-offring appointed Maim treat of For 〈…〉 meats ch 7. s. 1. So for the next case of eating blood vers 27. V. 26. or of beast This also is a limitation wherupon the Iewes hold no prohibition of the blood of fishes locusts creeping things and the like see the notes on Lev. 3. 17. and 17. 10. 14. and Gen. 9. 4. So Sol. larchi here noteth of fowle or of beast to except the blood of fishes locusts c Vers. 29. his oblation in Gr his gift meaning those things which were given out of the Peace-offerings to the Lord and to the Priest Ver. 30. His hands he might not doe it by another person but the Priest put the parts-of the sacrifices into the owners hands and received them of him See the notes on Lev. 3. 5 and 7. 12. fat with the breast of which the fat was the Lords burnt on the altar the breast was the Priests to eate verse 31. wave it The manner of doing this and the signification of it see in Lev. 3. 5. and Exod. 29. 24. It figured the giving of our breast that is of the heart and affections unto Châ—ist in newnesse of life in the fellowship of his afflictions Prov. 23. 26. 1 Chron. 28. 9. Rom. 6. 3. 4. 5. 6. Phil. 3. 10. Ver. 32. Heave-offring in Greek and Chaldee a separation or separated thing because it was separated from the rest of the body heaved up towards heaven and after given to the Lords Priest It signified an acknowledgement that all good things came downe from God and an indeavour that all the wayes of his people should tend upward unto God that so their conversation might be heavenly Iam. 1. 17. Phil. 3. 20. Prov. 15. 24. Verse 34. statute for ever or an eternall ordinance to continue so long as the law of sacrificing should continue that is till Christs comming and after that the equitie of it to remaine still for as they which wayted at the Altar were partakers with the Altar even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the gospell should live of the gospell 1 Cor. 9 13. 14. Verse 35. the anointing that is the portion or reward of the Anointing meaning of the anointed Priests For that hee speaketh of their portion the words before and after manifest and in verse 36. it is that which Iehovah commanded to give unto them And Anointing is figuratively put for the Priest anointed as Oyle is used for Christ which had the oyle of grace without measure on him Esay 10. 27. So dreames are put for dreamers Ierem. 27. 9. Spirits for spirituall gifts 1 Cor. 14. 12 thanksgivings for companies of thanksgivers Nehem. 12. 31. Circumcision for persons circumcised Rom. 2. 26. and many the like In like manner divination is used for the rewards of divination sent unto Balaam Numbers 22. 7. iniquitie for the punishment or desert of iniquitie Levit. 7. 18. Iob 11. 6. So Chazkum here expoundeth the anointing to bee the reward of their anointing presented or offred them and here in the day meaneth from that day forward for ever as appeareth by vers 36. Vers. 37. fillings of the hand that is as the Greeke explaineth it Perfection or Consecration when the hand was filled with parts of the sacrifices see Exodus 29. 9. c. in the annotations That sacrifice is here reckoned among the rest because it was commanded at mount Sinai Exodus 29. and iâ— after to be shewed in practice Leviticus 8. Vers. 38. in the wildernesse of Sinai named of Sinai the mountaine in Arabia where the Law was given which is Agar gendering to bond age Gal. 4. 24. 25. Before they came thither they offred no sacrifice there God gave them these lawes described from the beginning of Leviticus hitherto as shadowes of good things to come Hebr 10. 〈◊〉 â—ll the Lambe Christ on mount Sion should by the sacrifice of himselfe when he made his soule a Trespasse offring Esay 53. 10. cause the Sacrifice and Oblation to cease Dan. 9. 27. who hath by one offring perfected for ever them that are sanctified Heb. 10. 14. so that now among the Gentiles in every place incense is offred unto the name of God and a pure Meat-offring Mal. 1. 11. By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually Hebr. 13. 15. CHAP. VIII 1. Moses consecrateth Aaron and his sonnes to the Priests office 14 Their Sinne-offring 18 Their Burnt-offring 22 The ram of the filling of the hands 31 The place and time of their consecration ANd Iehovah spake unto Moses saying Take Aaron and his sons with him and the garments and the anointing oile and a Bullocke for a Sinne offring and two rammes and a basket of unlevened cakes And gather thou together all the congregation unto the doore of the Tent of the congregation And Moses did as Iehovah commanded him and the congregation was gathered together unto the doore of the Tent of the congregation And Moses said unto the congregation This is the thing which Iehovah commanded to be done And Moses brought-neere Aaron and his sons and washed them with water And he put upon him the Coat and girded him with the girdle and clothed him with the Robe and put the Ephod upon him and girded him with the
imperfection seven dayes and perfected in the eight as children by circumcision Levit. 12. 2. 3. yong beasts for sacrifice Levit. 22. 27. persons that were uncleane by leprosies issues and the like Levit 14. 8. 9. 10. and 15. 13. 14. Num. 6. 9. 10. so here the Priests untill the eight day were not admitted to minister in their office Whereby the day of Christ was foreshadowed who by his resurrection the day after the Sabbath hath sanctified his church and ministerie and all their actions and made us an holy Priesthood to offer up spirituall sacrifice acceptable to God 1 Pet. 2. 5. see the annotations on Gen. 17. 12. and Exod. 22. 30. So in Ezek. 43. 26. 27. it is said Seven daies shall they purge the Altar and purifie it and they shall fill their hands and when these daies are expired it shall be on the eight day and so forward the Priests shall make your Burnt-offrings upon the Altar and your Peace-offrings and I will accept you saith the Lord God the Elders in Greeke the Senate who together with the people vers 23. 24. were now assembled the Elders being in speciall to impose hands on the Sin-offring of the congregation Levit. 4. 15. Vers. 2. a calfe a beast of the first yeere as is observed on Exod. 29. 1. In the former chapter the sacrifices and rites for the Priests consecration to their office in this their first administration for themselves and the people are declared This Calfe for Aarons Sin-offring is by Thargum Ionathan the Zohar and other Hebrewes said to be in respect of his sinne which hee had committed in making the golden calfe Exod. 32. But whether it were for that or for other sinnes God teacheth that without remission of sinnes by Christ who was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. there can bee no acceptation of any mans person or service yongling Hebr. sonne of the herd that is a yong bull see Gen. 18. 7. Levit. 1. 5. aram a beast of the second yeere see the notes on Levit. 8. 2. perfect in Greeke unblemished see Levit. 1. 3. offer in Greeke offer them these were to make atonement for himselfe and for the people vers 7. Vers. 3. the sonnes of Israel in Greeke the Senate the Elders of Israel as verse 1. a goat-bucke a goat of the second yeere for the Hebrew Seghnir so signifieth alwaies as Maimony sheweth in treat of Offring the sacrif chap. 1. Sect. 14. where also he saith in S. 15. that All the oblations of the congregation were males and the Sin-offrings of the congregation were of goats or bulls and none of lambs of the first yeere Heb. sonnes of a yeere of which phrase see Exod. 12. 5. Gen. 5. 32. And hence the Hebrewes gather that Ghnegel a Calfe and Chebes a Lambe wheresoever they are spoken of in the Law meane yonglings of the first yeere Vers. 4. a Meat-offring of fine flowre of wheat as Exod. 29. 2. Levit. 2. 1. with oile and frankincense upon it according to the Law Lev. 2. 1. Iehovah appeareth that is the glory of Iehovah will appeare as in vers 6. 23. and so the Chaldee translateth it The glory of the LORD is revealed And because of this appearance the people were to prepare and sanctifie themselves with all kindes of sacrifice that they might with joy be made partakers of his grace and blessing which was a shadow of a more glorious appearance whereof it is said Wee know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himselfe even as he is pure 1 Ioh. 3. 2. 3. The presence and assistance of God in Christ is alwayes necessary unto his Church and therefore promised here and other where both unto it and all the ministers thereof Ezek. 48. 35. Revel 22. 3. 4. 5. Matth. 28. 20. And of this it is prophesied When Iehovah shall build up Sion shall appeare in his glory shall turne unto the prayer of the lowly and not despise their prayer This shall be written for the generation after and the people created shall praise Iah Psal. 10. 17. 18. 19. Vers. 5. they tooke all they forementioned as in Thargum Ionathan it is explained Aaron and his sonnes and all the sonnes of Israel tooke before Iehovah before the sanctuary in the courtyard Vers. 7. Goe neere before this time Aaron offred not but Moses for him Levit. 8. 14. 15. now Moses from the Lord authorizeth him to goe neer himselfe and offer for no man taketh this honour is himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron so also Christ glorified not himselfe to bee made an high Priest c. Heb. 5. 4. 5. make or doe that is make-ready and offer see the notes on Exod. 10. 25. Thus the legall priests were to offer for themselves and their owne sinnes first otherwise then Christ needed for such an high Priest became us who is holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heavens Heb. 5. 3. and 7. 26. 27. 28. Vers. 9. the Altar of Burnt-offring at the beecome whereof the rest of the blood was poured And herein this first sin-offring seemeth to dier from the rest that followed after whose blood was to be caried into the sanctuary Levit. 4. 4. 5. 6. 7. because Aaron as yet had not accesse into the Holy place till he had prepared a way by this first sacrifice in the Court The like is to be observed in the peoples sin-offring v. 15. compared with Levit. 4. 13. 17. 18. Of this dipping his finger in the blood see the notes on Levit. 4. 25. Vers. 10. commanded of these rites see the annotations on Levit. 4. 8. 9. 10. They figured the purging away of all corruption by the sufferings and spirit of Christ likened unto fire and the giving up of all our inward parts to serve the Lord 1 Pet. 3. 18. Esay 4. 4. 1 Thes. 5. 23. Psal. 103. 1. Vers. 11. skin with all other parts even the whole beast see Levit. 4. 11. 12 Sol. Iarchi here observeth that We finde no Sin-offring whose blood is sprinkled on the Altar without to be burned without the campe but this and that for Consecration Levit. 8 Vers. 12. the Burnt-offring the ram which was also for himselfe vers 2. presented or reached brought as the Greeke translateth Heb. madeto-finde so in verse 13. 18. The former oblation was to purge from sinne this Burnt-offring was also to make the Priests acceptable to God in Christ by communication of his grace See the notes on Levit. 1. 3. c. Vers. 13. pieces or members as the Greek translateth See Levit. 1. 6. 8. Vers. 14. washed in water see Levit. 1. 9. upon the Burnt-offring that is upon or with the other parts of the Burnt-offring The Greeke translateth and he put the Burnt-offring upon the Altar Vers. 15. of sinne which was for the sinne of the
in their administration betweene Gods wrath and the people Num. 16. 46. 48. And their publike duty might not bee interrupted by private passion or affection Vers. 7. not goe out that is not leave off your ministration for griefe of this which is befallen you See the annotations on Levit. 21. 12. the oile c. which signifieth the Anointing that is the graces of the Spirit whereof Ioyfulnesse was one speciall Psal. 45. 8. 1 Thes. 1. 6. Therfore it was sin for the Priests to mourn when they administred before the Lord compare Levit. 21. 10. 11. 12. Vers. 9. wine or strong drinke The Hebrewes as Baal hatturim and others thinke that Aarons sons had sinned in drinking too much wine when they offred strange fire and that thereupon this law was given Whether that were so or not the Lord by this precept required sobrietie in the Priests and carefulnesse to administer justly lest they should drinke and forget the law as Prov. 31. 5. should erre through wine be out of the way through strong-drinke as Esay 28. 7. Accordingly the Ministers of the Gospell must be sober and not given 〈◊〉 wine 1 Tim. 3. 2. 3. It is likely that all wine was forbidden the Priests when they were to serve yet the Hebrewes have their limitations as that they might not drinke above the fourth part of a Lâ—g or of an halfe pinte of wine and that 〈◊〉 wine and at one time and of wine that was 〈◊〉 daies old at the least But if he drinke lesse then afâ—â—â—th part of a Log of wine or drinke a fourth part 〈◊〉 pause of time betweene or if it be mixed with water 〈◊〉 if hee drinke wine from the presse within 40. 〈◊〉 though more then a fourth part he is discharged and profaneth not his service If he drink more then 〈…〉 part of wine though it be mixed and though he p 〈…〉 tweene and drinke a little and a little he is guilty of death and his service is disâ—llowable Maimony in â—ath ha 〈…〉 kdash c. 1. S. 1. But the Law forbidden wine absolutely as here so in Ezek. 44. 21. 〈◊〉 shall any priest drinke wine when they enter into the 〈◊〉 ner court strong-drinke in Hebrew She 〈…〉 〈◊〉 which the Greekes borrow the word Sâ—â—â—â—â— in Luke 1. 19. and it meaneth all whatsoever maketh drunken whether drinke made of mault or of the juyce of fruits as Pearrie Sider and the like When ye goe into the Tent meaning the courtyard of the Tent to serve therein as it is opened by the Prophet when they enter into the inner court Ezek. 44. 21. The Hebrewes understand it of the court betweene the Tent and the Altar that stood in the court Every Priest that is fit for service if he drinke wine it is unlawfull for him to goe into the Sanctuarie from the Altar forward and if he doe â—oe in and serve his service is disallowed and he is guilty of death by the hand of God as it is written That ye dye not Leviticus 10. 9. And as it is unlawfull for a Priest to goe into the sanctuarie for drunkennesse so is it unlawfull for any man whether Priest or Israelite to teach when he is drunke Though he have but eaten dates c. if his senses bee troubled a little let him not teach as it is written And that yee may teach the sonnes of Israel Levit. 10. 11. Maimo ny in Biath hamikdash chap. 1. Sect. 1. 3. Vers. 10. that ye may separate or to make difference and this is meant not onely for themselves but others as in Ezek. 44. 23. they shall teach my people the difference between holy and prophane and cause them to discerne betweene uncleane and cleane And for not doing this the Priests are blamed Ezek 22. 26. See also Levit. 20. 25. holy Hebr. holinesse meaning of persons and things In Greeke between the holy ones and the profane Vers. 11. all the statutes a part of the Priests office was to teach the people as here and in Deut. 33. 10. therefore it is said The Priests lips should preserve knowledge and they should seeke the Law at his mouth for he is the Angell or Messenger of the Lord of hosts Mal. 2. 7. And as they were to teach so the things to be taught should be al Gods statutes as the Apostle saith I have kept nothing back but have shewed you al the counsel of God Act. 20. 27. Vers. 12. the Meat-offring that before mentioned in Levit. 9. 17. unlevened or eat it made into unlevened cakes See Levit. 6. 16. and 2. 10. where this law was before given which Moses here repeateth leâ—t through trouble of mind for the judgment now befallen them the Priests should forget or neglect any of Gods ordinances Vers. 13. the holy place the court of the Sanctuary as Levit. 6. 16. due or statute ordinance The Chaldee expounds it thy portion So in v. 14. Vers. 14. wave brest of the peoples Peace-offrings before mentioned Lev. 9. 18. 21. in a cleane place in Greeke an holy place meaning the campe of Israel and in ages following the citie Ierusalem where the light holy things were eaten see the notes on Levit. 6. 17. Sol. Iarchi here saith The former things in verse 13. were not eaten in an uncleane place but they being most holy were to be eaten in the holy place and these needed not be eaten within the curtatnes of the courtyard but must be eaten within the campe of Israel for that was cleane that Lepers might not come into it Num. 5. 6. so the light holy things might be eaten in all the citie Vers. 15. by a statute or for an everlasting due Of this statute see before Levit. 7. 34. Vers. 16. seeking sought that is diligently sought the Goat that spoken of in Levit. 9. 15. with Eleazar and why not with Aaron seeing he should have eaten of it vers 19. Sol. Iarchi saith For honour of Aaron he turned his face towards his sonnes and was angry Vers. 17. he that is God hath given it you by the law foregiven in Levit. 6. 26. 30. to beare or to take away as the Greeke translateth that ye should take away To beare iniquity often signifieth punishment without forgivenesse Exod. 28. 43. Levit. 20. 19. and 5. 1. 17. c. The same word is also used for bearing-away whereupon God forgiveth the sinner Exod. 28. 38. So the Priests bare that is took away the peoples sins by eating their sin-offrings wherein they figured Christ Ioh. 1. 29. Sol. Iarchi saith The Priests were they that did eat and the owners they that had the atonement Vers. 18. within into the Tabernacle for if it had then it should not be eaten but burnt Lev. 6 30. seeing it was not ye should have eaten it in the holy place without that is in the courtyard Levit 6. 26. Vers. 19. they the Targ. called Ionathans explaineth it the sonnes of Israel have offred such things that is as the Chaldee expoundeth
it such tribulations which the Ierusalemy Thargum explaineth thus and great sorrow hath befallen me this day for that my two sons Nadab and Abihu are dead and I mourne for them good in the eyes that is pleasing and acceptable see Gen. 16. 6. Thargum Ierusalemy expoundeth it thus Loe if I had eaten the sin-offring to day were it possible that it could bee pleasing and right before the Lord meaning it could not be So Aaron excuseth himselfe by reason of his sorrow which made him unfit and unworthy to eat of those holy things The law requireth them that â—at before the Lord to rejoyce Deuteronomie 12. 7. And when they brought their sanctified things they were to say I have not eaten of it in my mourning Deut. 26. 14. When God would refuse the sacrifices of sinners hee saith they shall be unto them as the bread of mourners all that eat thereof shall be polluted Hosea 9. 4. In the Hebrew canons it is also said An inferiour Priest which is in the Sanctuary at his service if hee heare that hee hath a friend dead whom hee ought to bewaile although hee goe not out of the Sanctuary hee may not serve because he is a mourner and if hee serve when he mourneth according to the law he polluteth his service whether it be in the offring of one man alone or the offring of the Congregation But the High Priest serveth when hee is a mourner as it is written Levit. 21. 12. HE SHALL NOT GOE OVT OF THE SANCTVART AND HE SHALL NOT PROFANE c. as if he should say he shall abide and serve the service that he hath in hand and it is not profaned But though the High Priest serve mourning it is unlawfull for him to eat of the holy things as it is written Levit. 10. 19. AND IF I HAD EATEN THE SIN-OFFRING TO DAY SHOVLD IT HAVE BEENE GOOD IN THE EYES OF THE LORD And so he hath no portion to eat with the rest at evening Maimony treat of Entring into the Sanctuary chap. 2. Sect. 6. 8. See for the Priests mourning more on Levit. 21. Vers. 20. it was good the Greeke translateth it pleased him So Moses admitteth of the answer as reasonable For often times the letter of the law giveth place to great necessities as David in his hunger did eaâ— the shew-bread which was not lawfull for him Matth. 12. 3. 4. Ezekias admitted to the Passeover some chat were not cleansed according to the law but healed by the Lordâ— 2 Chron. 30. 18. 19. 20. Here now all Israol saw and Moses and Aaron themselves acknowledged the impossibility of the law and of the Priesthood thereof to bring them unto God in that so great imperfections were manifested at the very first administration and alwaies after For the Law maketh mâ—n High Priests which have infirmitie but the word of the oath which was since the Law maketh the Son who is perfected for evermore Heb. 7. 28. CHAP. XI 1 A law teaching what beasts may 4 and what may not be eaten 9 What fishes 13 and what fowles 24 How carkasses doe pollute 29 The creeping things which are unclean 32 and how their carkasses doe defile things 39 Clean beasts that dye of themselves become uncleane 43 An exhortation unto holinesse in observing this Law ANd Iehovah spake unto Moses and unto Aaron saying unto them Speak ye unto the sonnes of Israel saying These are the beasts which ye shall eat of all the beasts which are on the earth All that parteth the hoofe and cleaveth asunder the cleft of the hoofes and cheweth the cud among the beasts that shall ye eat But this ye shall not eat of them that chew the cud or of them that part the hoofe the Camel because he cheweth the cud and he parteth not the hoofe he shall be uncleane unto you And the Conie because hee cheweth the cud and parteth not the hoofe hee shall be uncleane unto you And the Hare because he cheweth the cud and parteth not the hoofe he shall be uncleane unto you And the swine because he parteth the hoofe and cleaveth-asunder the clefâ— of the hoof he cheweth not the cud he shall be unclean unto you Of their flesh shall ye not eat and their carkasse shall ye not touch they shall be uncleane unto yâ—u These ye shall eat of all that are in the waters all that hath â—in and scale in the waters in the seas and in the rivers them shall yee eat And all that hath not â—in and scale in the seas and in the rivers of every moving thing of the waters of every living soule that is in the waters they shall be an abhomination unto you Even an abhomination shall they be unto you of their flesh ye shal not eat and their carkasses ye shall have-in-abhomination All that hath not fin and scale in the waters that shall be an abhomination unto you And these ye shall have-in-abhomination among the fowles they shall not be eaten they shall be an abhomination the Eagle and the Ossifrage and the Osprey And the Vulture and the Kite after her kinde Every Raven after his kinde And the Owle and the Night-hawk and the Sea-gull and the Hawk after his kinde And the Great-owle and the Cormorant and the Little-owle And the Redshanke and the Pelecan and the Gier-eagle And the Storke the Heron after her kinde and the Lapwing and the Bat. Every creeping-thing that flieth that goeth upon all foure that shall be an abhomination unto you Yet these ye shall eat of every creeping-thing that flieth that goeth upon all foure which * 〈◊〉 hath not legges above his feet to leap with them upon the earth These of them yee shall eat the common-Locust after his kinde and the locust-Soleam after his kinde and the locust-Chargol after his kinde and the locust-Chagab after his kinde And every creeping-thing that flieth which hath foure feet that shall be an abhomination unto you And for these yee shall be uncleane who-soever toucheth the carkasse of them shall be uncleane untill the evening And whosoever beareth ought of the carkasse of them shall wash his clothes and be unclean untill the evening Of every beast which doâ—â— part the hoofe and it cleaveth not the cleâ—asunder and it cheweth not the cud they shall be uncleane unto you whosoever toucheth them shall be uncleane And whatsoever goeth upon his pawes of any beast that goeth upon foure feet they shall be uncleane unto you whosoever toucheth the carkasse of them shall be uncleane untill the evening And hee that beareth the carkasse of them shall wash his clothes and bee unclean untill the evening they shall be unclean unto you And these shall be unclean unto you among the creeping-things that creepe upon the earth the weasel the mouse and the â—ortoys after his kind And the ferret and the chamaeleon the lyzard and the snail and the moll These shall be uncleane to you among all that creepe whosoever toucheth
charges with their portions for their livelihod Chap. 〈◊〉 The making and use of the water of purification 19 Mary dieth The people murmur for water and have it from the Rocke where Moses and Aaron offend Aaron dieth 2â— Israel conquer some Canaanites murmur and are bitten of fierie serpents but healead by a brasen Serpent Their conquest over S 〈…〉 and Og kings of the Amorites 2â— Balaam is hired of the Moabites to curse Israel but God turneth his curse into a 〈◊〉 fing 22 23 24 Israel joyneth to Baal-peor and iâ— plagu 〈…〉 25 The last numbring of the Israelites 〈◊〉 should possesse the land 26 A law for women to inherit Iosua is appointed successor to Moses 2â— The Oblations on Sabbaths and at sol 〈…〉 feasts 28. and 29 The law concerning vowes 30 Israel overcommeth the Midianites 31 Reuben Gad and halfe Manasses have their inheritance assigned in the land of S 〈…〉 and Og. 32 The 42. journies of Israel in the wildeâ—nesse 33 The bounds of the land of Canaan and 〈…〉 dividing it by lot 34 The 48. cities of the Levites and 〈◊〉 refuge for unwilling manslayers 〈◊〉 A law for mariage in their owne tribes 〈◊〉 inheritances should be removed Chap. 〈◊〉 THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF MOSES CALLED NVMBERS CHAPTER I. 1. In the second yeere after Israel was come out of Egypt God commandeth Moses to number all the males of the people from twenty yeeres old and upward 5. The Princes of the tribes that were joyned with Moses and Aaron for this businesse 17. The number of every tribe particularly 45. The summe of them all together 47. The Levites are not numbred among the tribes 50. but are exempted for the seruice of the Lord about the Tabernacle ANd Iehovah spake unto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinaâ— in the Tent of the congregation in the first day of the second moneth in the second yeere after their comming forth out of the land of Egypt saying Take ye the summe of all the congregation of the sonnes of Israel according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names every male according to their polles From twentie yeeres old and upward every one that goeth forth with the armie in Israel ye shall muster them by their armies thou and Aaron And with you there shal be a man of every Tribe every man shal be head of the house of his fathers And these are the names of the men which shall stand with you Of Reuben Elizur the son of Shedeur Of Simeon Shelumiel the son of Zurishaddai Of Iudah Naasson the son of Amminadab Of Issachar Nethaneel the son of Zuar Of Zabulon Eliab the son of Helon Of the sons of Ioseph of Ephraim Elishama the son of Ammihud of Manasses Gamaliel the son of Pedahzur Of Benjamin Abidan the son of Gideoni Of Dan Ahiezer the son of Ammishaddai Of Aser Pagiel the son of Ocran Of Gad Eliasaph the son of Deguel Of Naphtali Ahira the son of Enan These be the called of the congregation Princes of the tribes of their fathers heads of the thousands of Israel And Moses and Aaron tooke these men which are expressed by names And they assembled all the congregation in the first day of the second moneth and they declared their genealogies according to their familes according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward according to their polles As Iehovah commanded Moses so he mustered them in the wildernesse of Sinai And the sons of Reuben the first-borne of Israel were by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names according to their polles every male from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Reuben were six and forty thousand and five hundred Of the sonnes of Simeon by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers those that were mustered of him by the number of the names according to their polles every male from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Simeon were nine and fifty thousand and three hundred Of the sonnes of Gad by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Gad were five and forty thousand and six hundred and fifty Of the sonnes of Iudah by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Iudah were foure and seventy thousand and six hundred Of the sonnes of Issachar by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Issachar were foure and fifty thousand and foure hundred Of the sonnes of Zabulon by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Zabulon were seven and fiftie thousand and foure hundred Of the sonnes of Ioseph of the sonnes of Ephraim by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Ephraim were fortie thousand and five hundred Of the sonnes of Manasses by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of their names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Manasses were two and thirtie thousand and two hundred Of the sonnes of Benjamin by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Benjamin were five and thirtie thousand and foure hundred Of the sonnes of Dan by their generations according to their families according to the house of their fathers by the number of the names from twentie yeeres old and upward every one that went forth with the armie Those that were mustered of them of the tribe of Dan were two and sixtie thousand and seuen
them foure wagons according unto their service for to ease the cariage Num. 7. 5. 8. Vers. 38. foremost or as the Greeke translateth it Eastward see Num. 2. 3. Moses and Aaron The Hebrewes as Baal hatturim vpon this place doe observe that here is a pause or distinction betweene Moses and Aaron to teach that Moses pitched in one place by himselfe and Aaron and his sonnes in another place by themselves Thus Moses a Levite of Kohath was King in Ieshurun Deut. 33. 5. and Aaron his brother Priest as for Moses two sonnes Gershon and Eliezer Exod. 18. 3 4. here is no mention of them neither in Num. 26. neither had they any prerogative but were among the other Kohathites and named of the tribe of Levi that is common Levites 1 Chron. 24. 14. the charge or the custodie the watch of the Sanctuarie the Levites being assistants under them Num. 18. 2 3. Of the watch which was wont to be kept in the Sanctuary see the annotations on Num. 15. 8. the stranger that is any saving Aaron and his sonnes see verse 10. Vers. 39. and Aaron in the Hebrew there are many extraordinary pricks over the name of Aaron for speciall cause R. Sol. Iarchi saith they were to signifie that Aaron himselfe was not among the number of the Levites none of the 22000. here mentioned Observe Aarons dignitie Hee was the elder brother unto Moses the King Exod. 7. 7. Hee was by mariage brother to Naasson Prince of Iudah for hee had to wife Elisabeth his sister Exod. 6. 23. Hee was joyned with Moses in the government of Israel Psal. 77. 20. He had the prerogative to sacrifice for the whole Church 1 Chron. 23. 13. But Christ our King and Priest after the order of Melchisedek farre excelleth him Hâ—b 7. and 8. chap. two and twentie thousand This summe accordeth not with the former particulars for there were of Gershon 7500. of Kohath 8600. of Merari 6200. which make in all 22. thousand and three hundred But Aaron and the Priests as also the first-borne of the Levites were the Lords after a peculiar manner Exod. 13. 2. and therefore deducted from the rest which were all taken in stead of the first-borne of Israel So there were so many thousand Levites as there are Hebrew letters because they were aboue others to apply the studie of Gods Law Deut. 33. 10. which because they did not according to their dutie God so disposed that Iehozadak the Priest in the 22. generation after Aaron was caried captive with the people into Babylon 1 Chron. 6. 3. 15. And here againe Gods providence appeareth that the Levites increase should be by just thousands and the Priests and first-borne of Levi by hundreds without any broken number such as was among the first-borne of Israel vers 43. See the notes on Num. 1. 25. Againe whereas the least of all the other tribes of Israel from twenty yeeres old and upward had 32000. and 200. Num. 1. v. 34 35. and the greatest 54000. and 600. v. 27. here the Levites which were counted from a moneth old and upward were but 22000. so the Lords portion was the least Yea of these 22. thousand there were found but eight thousand five hundred and fourescore that were fit for to doe service in the Sanctuary Num. 4. 47 48. so small was the number of those that served God in his ministerie in comparison with the campes of Israel Vers. 40. Muster or Number moneth old Hebr. sonne of a moneth Vers. 41. for me or unto me as the Chaldee expounds it thou shalt bring neere the Levites before me every first-borne or all the first-borne which being appointed unto the Lords service the Lord taketh the Levites to serve him in their stead This was for the first-borne males of man and beast which the Israelites now had all the first-borne that came after this were to be redeemed or given to the Priest Num. 18. 15. See the notes on verse 12. and 13. Vers. 43. and seventie and three God 's speciall providence appeareth againe in this number of the first-borne that it should be so neere unto the number of the Levites taken in their stead whom God destinated from the womb unto his service and made the summes of them so neere A like worke of God is observed by Moses in Deut. 32. 8. how he had appointed the borders of the peoples according to the number of the sonnes of Israel And whereas six hundred thousand men and moe Num. 1. 46. had but 22. thousand and 273. first-borne males in all their families it appeareth that the farre greater number of Israels first-borne were females who by reason of their sex were not fit to serve God in his sanctuary Which figured the small number of Gods elect among the many that are called Mat. 22. 14. Rom. 9. 6 7 8. For the elect are such as doe serve God day and night in his Temple Revel 7. 15. and are Priests unto God Rev. 5. 10. Vers. 45. shall be mine which the Chaldee explaineth shall minister before me Vers. 46. those that are to be redeemed Hebr. And the redeemed or as the Greeke translateth it And the redemptions or ransomes So after in vers 48 49 51. Here the overplus of the first-borne of man is reckoned and the summe of their ransome vers 50. but the overplus of cattle is not reckoned Vers. 47. five shekels a peece Heb. five five shekels which the Greeke translateth five shekels by the head These five shekels the price set here and in Num. 18. 16. was the value set in Lev. 27. 6. from a moneth old to five yeeres old and it was the least of all the valuations so that God burdened the Israelites with the ransomes as little as might be twentie geraâ—s or twentie pence the gerah was a peece of silver that weighed sixteene barley graines so the shekel weighed 320. graines see the notes on Exod. 30. 13. Vers. 48. the money Hebr. the silver so in vers 49 50 51. of the redeemed understand the money of those that are redeemed or as the Greeke translateth the redemptions of those that are moe Vers. 50. Of the first-borne in Hebrew Bâ—chor the First-borne is singular as spoken of one but translated in Greeke plurally as implying all And this seemeth to be taken not of particular persons as of them that were last numbred or any other for so the burden should have lien vnequally upon a few but of the church in generall Or to cut off contention it was done by lot as R. Solomon Iarchi saith he brought 22000. scrolles or papers according to the number of the Levites vers 39. and on every of them was written A son of Levi and 273. papers according to the number of the First-borne Israelites moe than the Levites vers 46. and on every of them was written Five shekels they mingled them and put them in a basket then said he unto them come draw your papers according to your lot Vers. 51.
the flesh of the Peace-offerings was eaten by him that brought the sacrifice when the Lord and his Priest had their portions Levit. 7. 14 15. Verse 18. the Nazirite in Greeke he that vewed in Hebrew Nazir shave this the Hebrewes call the shaving of puritie or for cleannesse and it differeth from the former shaving in verse 9. w ch was for uncleannesse and figured the purging of his uncleannesse but this shaving was in thankfulnesse to signifie that he had the perfection of his Naziriteship from God and therefore burned his haire under his sacrifice This shaving was to bee of all his haire the Hebrewes say if hee left but two haeres he had done nothing neither had he kept the commandement of shaving whether he were a cleane Nazirite or an uncleane If he had left two haires he was to let all his haire grow and shave it all againe with those two haires after thirtie dayes Maim in Nâ—z chap. 8. sect 67. at the doore of the Tent afterward when the Temple was built they say it was in the womens Court in the Nazirites chamber which was there 〈◊〉 the South-East corner and there they boyled their peace-offerings and cast their hayre into the fire And if he shaved in the Citie it would serve but whether it were in the Citie or Sanctuary under the cauldron hee was to cast his haire and he might not shave till the doorâ— of the court were opened as it is said at THED 〈…〉 RE OF THE TENT not that 〈◊〉 shaved before the doore for that were a contempt of the Sanctuary Maim in Nezir ch 8. sect 3. Compare here with that in Act. 18. 18. where it is said having shaved his head in Cenchrea for he had a vow by which it seemeth the shaving was not of necessitie to be in the Sanctuarie or in the Citie of Ierusalem of his Naziriteship in Greeke of his vow so the vow in Act. 18. 18. and 21. 23. meaneth Naziriteship under the sacrifice to burne it there and consume it signifying the end of his vow performed acceptably to God in Christ and presented unto him by the Spirit which is like unto fire Mat. 3. 11. The Hebrewes say If he be shaved by the peace-offerings and he be found disallowable his shaving is disallowable and his sacrifices profit him not If he be shaved by the sin-offering and it be found that it was not staine by the name of a sin-offering and afterward hee bring the peace-offerings and burnt-offering and oblations as they are commanded his shaving is disallowable his sacrifices profit him not If hee bee shaved by the burnt-offering or by the peace-offrings and they be stain not by their name and afterward he bring the other oblations to offer them by their name his shaving is disallowable and his sacrifices profit him not If he be shaven by them three and any one of them be found right his shaving is right And he is to bring the other sacrifices and offer them after their manner And wheresoever wee say his shaving is disallowable it frustrateth 30 daies and he is to count 30 daies after his disallowed shaving and bring his offerings Maiman M 〈…〉 11. of peace-offerings in Greeke of 〈◊〉 in Chaldee of Sanctifications see Lev. 3. 〈…〉 every Nazirite was to fulfill his vow and b 〈…〉 owne sacrifices yet are there certaine observations by the Hebrewes which are of use for understanding some things in the New Testament They say If a man vow to be a Nazirite he may bring 〈◊〉 fathers oblations for himselfe and bee shaved 〈◊〉 〈…〉 but a woman is not shaved for her fathers offeringâ— this we have learned by tradition As he whose 〈◊〉 was a Nazirite and he separated mony to 〈…〉 on s therewith and he dye and leave the money 〈…〉 lute without expressing for what sacrifice it is 〈◊〉 the sonne say after his fathers death I will be a Nazirite upon condition that I may bring my offerings 〈◊〉 the mony which my father separated for his offering loe he may bring his offerings with that mo 〈…〉 so if he and his father were Nazirites and 〈◊〉 father separated money absolutely and dyeth and the 〈◊〉 after his fathers death I will shave for my 〈◊〉 money loe he may bring his offerings wish the 〈◊〉 but if he say not so the money falleth to a vo 〈…〉 fering If the father die and leaue many sons they 〈◊〉 the money among them for it is their inherit 〈…〉 every one of them must bee shaved for his 〈◊〉 the first borne hath a double portion He that 〈◊〉 Vpon me be the shaving of a Nazirite hee is 〈…〉 bring the offerings of shaving for cleannes and 〈…〉 fer them by the hand of what Nazirite he 〈◊〉 If he say upon me be halfe the oblations of a Nazirite 〈◊〉 on mee bee the halfe of the shaving of a Nazirite then he bringeth halfe the offerings by what Naz 〈…〉 he will and that Nazirite payeth his offering◠〈…〉 that which is his But if he say Vpon me be the 〈◊〉 of halfe a Nazirite then he is to bring the offering 〈…〉 a full Nazirite for we haue no halfe Naz 〈…〉 Maimony in Nezir ch 8. sect 15 18. By this 〈◊〉 may see the reason of that which Iames said unto Paul though he had no Nazirites vow upon him We have foure men which have a vow on them 〈◊〉 take and sanctifie thy selfe with them and he at 〈…〉 ges with them that they may shave their heads 〈◊〉 Then Paul tooke the men and the next day sancti 〈…〉 himselfe with them entred into the Temple to 〈◊〉 the accomplishment of the dayes of Sanctification 〈◊〉 Naziriteship untill that an offering should be 〈◊〉 for every one of them Acts 21. 23. 24. 26. For though Paul had not vowed or fulfilled a Naziriteship him selfe yet might he contribute with them and they be partakers of his charges about the sacrifices Verse 19. the sodden shoulder or 〈◊〉 arme meaning the left shoulder for the right shoulder was due unto him raw of all peace-offerings Lev. 7. 32. this was peculiar of the Nazirites ram onely and not due to the Priest from any other sacrifice The manner of this service was thus The ram was killed and the blood sprinkled and the b 〈…〉 〈◊〉 and the fat of the intralls taken out After 〈◊〉 the flesh was cut in pieces and the brest and the 〈…〉 der were put apart and the rest of the ram was 〈…〉 den in the womens court And the Priest tocke 〈…〉 sodden shoulder of the ramme with one of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 cakes brought therwith with the brest and the other shoulder and the fat and he 〈…〉 th them all on the Nazirites hands and the Priest put his heads under the owners hands and wav'd all before the Lord. Maimony in Maaseh hak 〈…〉 châ—â— 9. sect 6. 9. After the waving the fat was salted and burned 〈◊〉 the Altar the brest and shoulder was meat for the
who c. this is an earnest wish as would God or the like the word and setteth forth the earnestnesse of his passion as Act. 23. 3. Psal. 2. 6. his spirit that is the gifts of his spirit as the Chaldee saith his spirit of prophesie So Paul wisheth that all the Church could prophesie and saith Follow after loue and zealously desire spirituall gifts but rather that ye may prophesie 1 Cor. 14. 1. Verse 30. gathered that is gat himselfe or at the Greeke saith departed the Elders who were authorised of God to be of the high Councell or Synedrion with Moses and his assistants and thus they differed from those inferiour Magistrates which had beene appointed before by Iechroes advice Exod. 18. 21 25. And as then all hard causes were brought unto Moses Exod. 18. 26. so after this such causes were brought to the high court or Synedrion first ordained here This is shewed by the Hebrew Canons in Talmud Bab. Sanbedrin c. 1. and Maimony in Sanbedrin c. 5. thus They set up no King but by the mouth of the Senate of 71. Elders neither make they any lesser Synedrion for every tribe and for every citie but by the Senate of 71. Neither judge they a whole tribe revolted to idolatry nor a false Prophet nor the high Priest in judgement of life and death but by the great Synedrion But money-matters are judged by the Court of three Iudges Likewise they make or judge no elder rebellious Deut. 17. nor any citie drawne 〈◊〉 to idolatrie Deut. 13. neither cause they the suspected woman to drinke the bitter waters Nam 5. but in the great Synedrion Neither doe they adde unto or in Large the Citie or the Courtyard neither goe they forth to permitted warre c. whereof see the notes on Deut. 20. 1. but by the great Synedrion as it is said in Exod. 18. 22. every great matter they shall bring unto thee Verse 31. a wind God made an East wind to passe forth in heaven and brought on a South wind by his strength Psal. 78. 26. brought Quailes such fowles as he had fed them with before in Exod 16. 13. them now God againe brought swiftly and as with violence which the Chaldee translateth made to flie let them fall or spred them abroad so this word is Englished in 1 Sam. 30. 16. two cubits Sol. Iarchi saith they flew so hie as against a mans heart that he was not toyled in getting them either by reaching hie or by stooping low Verse 32. ten homers or ten heaps as the Chaldee translateth for the Hebrew homer sometime signifieth an heape as in Ex. 8. 4. sometime a kind of measure containing ten Ephahs or Bushels Ez. 45. 11. the w ch measure is called also a Cor. Eze. 45. 14. so Targum Ierusalemy interpreteth it here Thus also the Greek translateth it ten Cors for of the Hebrew Cor the Greeke Coros in Luk. 16. 7. Latine Corus are derived And Chazkuni here explaineth it ten homers there are in an homer thirtie Seahs or Pecks so ten homers containe three hundred Seahs loe he that gathered least had every day ten Seahs Of the Seah or Pecke see the notes on Gen. 18. 6. This abundance of fowles was miraculous whereupon it is said God rained flesh upon them as dust and feathered fowles as the sand of the seas Psal. 78. 27. And with these they filled their greedy lust seeding themselves without feare as Iude verse 12. though the Lord had threatned to punish them verse 20. Verse 33. not yet cut off to wit from their mouth that is not taken from them which the Greeke translateth before it that is the flesh failed Thus the phrase is opened in Ioel 1. 5. the new wine is cut off from your mouth that is taken away from you Or by cutting may be meant chewing The Psalmist alleaging this saith They were not estranged from their desire the meat was yet in their mouth when the anger of God came up against them c. Psal. 78. 30 31. And here Chazkuni observeth how they were plagued of God after that he had sufficed all of them with flesh that men should not say hee had not plagued them but because he was not able to suffice them all with flesh a very great plague or veâ—â—ment great smiting Abr. Ezra writeth that it was the pestilence God gave-them their request when they lusted for flesh but sent leannesse into their soule Psal. 106. 14 15. The anger of God came up against them and slew of the fat of them and smote downe the choise young men of Israel Psal. 78. 31. Verse 34. hee called meaning Moses called and by the name of the place left a memoriall of their sinne and punishment for a warning to them after Deut. 9. 22. and to us that we should not lust after evill things as they lusted 1 Cor. 10. 6. Or as the Greeke translateth it the name of the place was called see verse 3. Kibroth hattaavah that is as the Greeke expoundeth it Graves or monuments of lust Where lust may be used for the men that lusted as circumcision in Rom. 2. 26. is for men circumcised Pride for the proud man Ier. 50. 31 32. Psal. 36. 12. and many the like See the notes on Gen. 45. 7. Vers. 35. were in Hazeroth or Chatseroth in Greeke Aseiroth here they were that is abode or continued as Daniel was that is continued Dan. 1. 21. and they were that is continued there Ruth 1. 2. The cause of which abode was a new trouble which Moses sister and brother raised against him Num. 12. CHAP. XII 1 Marie and Aaron speake against Moses about his wife and office 4 The Lord calleth them all before him justifieth Moses magnifieth his office rebuketh the murmurers and departeth in anger 10 Marie is made a Loper Aaron confesseth sinne Moses prayeth God to heale her 14 The Lord commandeth her to be shut out of the campe seven dayes 15 The peoples journey is stayed till she was brought in againe then they goe on into Pharan ANd Marie and Aaron spake against Moses because of the Aethiopian woman whom he had taken for hee had taken an Aethiopian woman And they said Hath Iehovah spoken onely indeed by Moses hath he not spoken also by us And Iehovah heard it Now the man Moses was very meeke above all the men which were upon the face of the earth And Iehovah said suddenly unto Moses and unto Aaron and unto Marie Come out ye three unto the Tent of the Congregation and they three went out And Iehovah came downe in the pillar of the cloud and stood in the doore of the Tent and called Aaron and Marie they two came forth And he said Heare now my words If there shall be a Prophet among you I Iehovah will make my selfe knowne unto him in a vision I will speake unto him in a dreame My servant Moses is not so he is faithfull in all mine house Mouth to mouth
will I speake with him and in vision and not in darke speeches and the similitude of Iehovah shall hee behold and wherefore were yee not afraid to speake against my servant against Moses And the anger of Iehovah was kindled against them and he went away And the cloud departed from off the Tent and behold Marie became leprous as snow and Aaron looked upon Marie and behold she was leprous And Aaron said unto Moses Alas my lord I beseech thee lay not the sinne upon us wherein we have done foolishly and wherein we have sinned I beseech thee let her not be as one dead of whom when hee commeth out of his Mothers wombe halfe his flesh is even consumed And Moses cried out unto Iehovah saying O God I beseech thee heale her now And Iehovah said unto Moses And if her father had spitting spitted in her face should she not be ashamed seven dayes let her be shut seven dayes out from the campe and after let her be gathered in And Marie was shut out from the campe seven dayes and the people journeyed not till Marie was gathered in againe And afterward the people journeyed from Hazeroth and encamped in the Wildernesse of Pharan Annotations MArie in Hebrew Mirjam in Greeke Mariam she was a Prophetesse sister of Moses and Aaron Ex. 15. 20 she it was that began the quarrell as in the originall it appeareth Marie she spake therefore she not Aaron was plagued with leprosie v. 10. As Satan prevailed first with Eve then by her with Adam Gen. 1. 3. so here first with Marie and then by her with Aaron the high Priest And as the former sin of lust for flesh began among the baser sort Num. 11. 4. so this sin of ambition and vain glory began among the chiefest of the Church for these three Moses Aaron and Mary were the chief guides whom God sent before his people Mic. 6. 4. because or upon occasion for the sake Aethiopian Hebr. Cushite which the Greeke translateth Aethiopian This seemeth to be no other than Zipporah the Midianiresse who Moses had married Ex. 2. 16 21. because the Midianites dwelt in Cush his land they were called Cushites or Aethiopians and it may be also because they were tawny coloured like them For otherwise Cush was the son of Cham Gen. 10. 6. whereas Midian was the son of Abraham the son of Sem Gen. 25. 1 2. The Chaldee in stead of Cushith saith Faire which may be spoken by the contrary Iosephus Philo and some others take this wife not to be Sipporah but another Aethiopians taken to wit to wife that is married so in 1 Chron. 2. 19 21. 2 Chron. 11. 20. Nah. 6. 18. and 10 30. By this it seemeth the marrying of that woman who was not of the stocke of Israel and who hindred him from circumcising his son Exod. 4. 24 25 26. was the occasion of their murmuring Howbeit the Hebrew Doctors make his not companying with his wife to be the occasion for that he being a Prophet daily conversant with the Lord and frequenting his Tabernacle abstained from her lest he should have legall pollution which would have kept him from the Sanctuary Levit. 15. 16 31. Compare also Exod 19. 15. Thus the Chaldee expoundeth it for hee had put away or abstained from the faire wife which he had taken And Sol. Iarchi thus for he had taken a Cushite woman and had now put her away Verse 2. by Moses or in Moses as speaking of inward revelation by the Spirit The Targum called Ionathans paraphraseth thus Hath the Lord spoken onely indeed with Moses who is separated from copulation of the bed meaning with his wife also by us or in us as David said The spirit of Iehovah spake in me 2 Sam. 23. 2. Here Sol. Iarchi addeth for explanation hath he not spoken also by us and yet we have not separated our selves from the way of the earth meaning from mutuall societie such as is between man and wife a phrase taken from Gen. 19. 31. But it may be understood as before is noted that they would not have Moses esteemed the onely Prophet who had so stained himselfe by marriage with a strange woman Their drift was by disgracing Moses for his infirmitie to grace and advance themselves against which it is said Let us not be desirous of vaine-glory provoking one another envying one another Gal. 5. 26. heard it that is took notice of this their speech to reprove and punish it So of Reubens sin it is said Israel heard it Gen. 35. 22. Or God is said to heare it as a witnesse of that which it may be they murmured in secret as in Psal. 59 8. swords are in their lips for who say they doth heare and in Psal. 55. 20. God will heare and afflict them See also Psal. 94. 7 8 9. Vers. 3. meeke the originall word hath affinitie with affliction and lowlinesse for by affliction this vertue is furthered Lam. 3. 27 28 29 30. and is seated in the heart and spirit as the Apostle mentioneth a meeke and quiet spirit 1 Pet. 3. 4. As Moses so Christ is set forth for an example of meekenesse Mat. 21. 5. and 11. 29. It is a vertue which keepeth a meane in anger and avenging of our selves when we are offended wronged and contemned above all the men or more than any man This commendation the Spirit of God giveth of Moses though by Moses owne pen as the Apostle also writeth in his own behalfe 2 Cor. 11. 5 6 10 22 c. and 12. 11 12. although Moses is noted to have been very angry sundry times Exod. 11. 8. and 16. 20. and 32. 19. Levit. 10. 16 Num. 16. 15. and 31. 14. and 20. 10 11. compared with Psal. 106. 32 33. Vers. 4. said suddenly so shewing the greatnesse of his displeasure against them which suffered no delay Psal. 64. 7. Prov. 6. 15. Esai 30 13. and preventing any that mought thinke Moses complained to God and sought revenge Thus God who will be a swift witnesse against evill doers Mal. 3. 5. suddenly rose to plead the cause of his meekest servant Compare Psal. 50. 19 20 21. yee tâ—ree both parties are judicially summoned to appeare before the Lord in the Tent of his habitation as he riseth up to judgement to save all the meeke of the earth Psal. 76. 9 So in Num. 16. 16. Verse 5. came downe in Chaldee revealed him-selfe see Gen. 11. 5. of the cloud as the throne oâ— his glory out of which he used to appeare speake unto them Psal. 99. 7. Num. 16. 42. Vnto these apparitions those visions of Iohn hath reference Rev. 10. 1 2 3. and 14 14 c. Vers. 6. a Prophet among you or of you Hebr. your Prophet which the Chaldee expoundeth 〈◊〉 there shall be Prophets to or among you What this word Prophet meaneth see in the notes on Gen. 20. 7. Exod. 7. 1. I Iehovah so the Chaldee also explaineth it or it may be
honoureth him though Aaron himselfe was both the elder brother and the high Priest with the title of his lord confesseth their sinne against him craveth pardon and by Moses mediation to have their sister cured sinne that is the punishment of sinne as Levit. 22. 9. Num. 18. 32. which hee desireth that by Moses intercession it might not be laid upon them of God wherein we have done foolishly or because we are become foolish the Greeke translateth because we have done ignorantly in that we have sinned in which sense it is a lessening of their sinne as done through unadvisednesse and oversight not maliciously Vers. 12. as one dead by continuance of the leprosie upon her whereby she should be shut out of the communion of the Church Num. 5. 2. should defile all that touched her as doe the dead and in the end be consumed and die utterly with that fretting plague as the words following shew The Chaldee expoundeth this verse thus Let her not now be separated from among us for she is our sister pray now for this dead flesh that is in her that it may be healed is even consumed or is even eaten to wit with the disease and by comming out of his mothers wombe the Greeke understandeth and translateth an untimely birth comming out c. for as of such a dead birth the flesh is halfe consumed so is the flesh of a Leper Verse 13. cryed out that is as the Chaldee translateth prayed but earnestly and as grieved for her affliction so the word usually signifieth O God Hebr. Ael which is one of Gods names signifying his Might and together implying his mercy as is noted on Gen. 14. 18. So in Targum Ionathan it is here explained And Moses prayed and besought mercy before the Lord saying I beseech for mercie of the mercifull God I beseech God that hath power of the spirits of all flesh heale her I beseech thee Verse 14. had spitting spitted that is had but spitted to wit in anger The Chaldee expoundeth it had rebuked Spitting on the face is a signe of anger shame and contempt Iob 30. 10. Esai 50. 6. which if it had been from her earthly father should have made her ashamed and sorrowfull seven dayes how much more now that it is from her father which is in heaven seven dayes so long every leper was to be shut up by the Law for every triall and also at his cleansing see Levit. 13. 4 5. 21 26. and 14. 8. So long was he uncleane that touched a dead man Num. 19. 11. gathered that is received in or as the Greeke translateth enter in So gathering is used for receiving or taking in after that one is neglected or forsaken Iudg. 19. 15. Ios. 20. 4. Psal. 27. 10. Here Targum Ionathan addeth this paraphrase and I will cause to stay for thy sake the cloud of my glory and the Tabernacle and the Arke and all Israel untill the time that she is healed and afterward she shall be gathered in Ver. 15. Mary was shut in Greeke was separated this was an example of iustice against sinners without respect of persons therefore they are after willed to remember this Deut. 24. 9. And even Kings when they were Lepers were separated and dwelt apart 2 Chron. 26. 20 21. the people journeyed not but stayed mourning for her till she was recured which was a speciall honour unto Marie above other Lepers for whom there was no such stay Num. 5. 2 4. Because this Mary was one of those who God sent before his people Mic. 6. 4. Ex. 15. 20. Sol. Iarchi saith The Lord imparted this honour unto her because she once stayed for Moses when hee was cast into the river as it is written and his sister stood a farre off c. Exod. 2. 4. Verse 16. Wildernesse of Pharan or of Paran which had been Ismaels habitation Gen. 21. 21. and the place where they pitched in this Wildernesse was called Rithmah Num. 33. 18. and Cades barnea Num. 13. 3. 26. Deut. 1. 19 c. CHAP. XIII 1 The Lord biddeth Moses send one man of every tribe to search the land of Canaan 4 Their names and tribes 17 Their instructions 21 Their acts and returne after fortie dayes 26 Their relation of the goodnesse of the land and strength of the inhabitants 30 Caleb incourageth the people but the other discourage them and bring up an evill report upon the land 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ANd Iehovah spake unto Moses saying Send thou men that they may search the land of Canaan which I give to the sonnes of Israel one man one man for a tribe of his fathers shall yee send every one a ruler among them And Moses sent them from the Wildernesse of Pharan at the mouth of Iehovah all those men were heads of the sonnes of Israel And these were their names Of the tribe of Reuben Shammua the sonne of Zaccur Of the tribe of Simeon Shaphat the sonne of Hori Of the trbe of Iudah Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh Of the tribe of Issachar Iigal the sonne of Ioseph Of the tribe of Ephraim Hoshea the sonne of Nun. Of the tribe of Benjamin Palti the sonne of Raphu Of the tribe of Zabulon Gaddiel the sonne of Sodi Of the tribe of Ioseph of the tribe of Manasses Gaddi the sonne of Susi Of the tribe of Dan Ammiel the sonne of Gemalli Of the tribe of Aser Sethur the sonne of Michael Of the tribe of Naphtali Nahbi the sonne of Vophsi Of the tribe of Gad Gevel the sonne of Machi These are the names of the men which Moses sent to spie out the land and Moses called Hoshea the sonne of Nun Ioshua And Moses sent them to search the land of Canaan and said unto them Goe up this way Southward and goe up into the mountaine And see the land what it is and the people that dwelleth theron whether they be strong or weak whether they be few or many And what the land is that they dwell in whether it be good or bad and what the cities be that they dwell in whether in tents or in strong holds And what the land is whether it bee fat or leane whether there be wood therein or not and be ye of good courage and take of the fruit of the land Now the dayes were the dayes of the first ripe grapes And they went up and searched the land from the Wildernesse of Zin unto Rehob to the entrance of Hamath And they went up by the South and he came unto Chebron and there were Ahiman Sheshai and Talmai the children of Anak now Hebron was built seven yeares before Zoan in Egypt And they came unto the bourne of Eshcol and cut downe from thence a branch and one cluster of grapes and they bare it on a staff by two and they brought of the pomegranates and of the figs. That place was called the bourne of Eshcol because of the cluster which the sonnes of Israel cut downe from thence And they
of Iephunneh and Ioshua the son of Nun. And your little-ones which yee said should be for a prey even them will I bring in and they shall know the land which yee have despised But as for you your carkasses shall fall in this wildernesse And your children shall feed in the wildernesse fortie yeares and shall beare your whoredomes untill your carkasses be consumed in the wildernesse After the number of the dayes in which yee searched the land fortie dayes a day for a yeare a day for a yeare yee shall beare your iniquities fortie yeares and yee shall know my breach of promise I Iehovah have spoken If I doe not this unto all this evill congregation that are gathered together against me in this wildernesse they shall bee consumed and there they shall die And the men which Moses had sent to search the land and which returned and made all the congregation to murmure against him by bringing up an evill report upon the land Even the men died that did bring up the evill report of the land by the plague before Iehovah But Ioshua the sonne of Nun and Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh lived of those men that went to search the land And Moses spake these words unto all the sonnes of Israel and the people mourned greatly And they rose up early in the morning and went up unto the top of the mountaine saying Loe we be here and will goe up unto the place which Iehovah hath said for we have sinned And Moses said Wherefore now doe you transgresse the mouth of Iehovah But it shall not prosper Goe not up for Iehovah is not among you that yee be not smitten before your enemies For the Amalekite and the Canaanite is there before you and yee shall fall by the sword for because yee are turned from after Iehovah and Iehovah will not be with you But they loftily presumed to goe up to the top of the mountaine but the Arke of the covenant of Iehovah and Moses departed not from within the campe And the Amalekite came downe and the Canaanite which dwelt in that mountaine and smote them and discomfited them even unto Hormah Annoâ—ations LIfted up to wit their voice as after followeth and as is expressed in Gen. 21. 16. she lifted up 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and wept Or all the congregation tooke â—p that is received to wit the evill report which the spies gave of the land Num. 13. 32. So the phrase is used in Exod. 23. 1. Thou shalt not take up a vaine report This latter the Greeke version favoureth gave their voice that is cried out This manner of speech is used to signifie any loud voice noise or crie or any creature or of God him-selfe as in Psal. 18. 14. the Most high gave his voice in Ier. â—2 15. the Lions gave their voice in Psal. 104. 12. the fowles give the voice in Psal. 77. 18. the skies gave a voice in Habak 3. 10. the deepe gave his voice and in 2 Chron. 24. 9. men are said to give a voice when they made a proclamation thorow Iudah and Ierusalem So this people here openly rebelled and uttered their evill hearts without feare or shame that night Hebr. in or through that night which the Greeke explaineth that whole night Verse 2. and against Aaron which were the Lords ministers therefore their murmuring was not against them onely but against the LORD as Moses told them in Exod. 16. 2. 8. and as after appeareth in vers 3. Oh that we might die or Would God that we were dead they are words of unbeleefe and despaire and of great unthankfulnesse compare Exod. 16. 3. Psal. 106. 24 25. The Greeke translateth If we were dead which is a forme of wishing both in the Greeke and Hebrew tongues as in 1 Chron. 4. 10. If thou wilt blesse me that is Oh that thou wouldest blesse me so in Luke 12. 49. If it were for Oh that it were already kindled and so the Syriak version there explaineth it Vers. 3. to fall i. that we should fall that is die by the sword Here they murmure against God himselfe through unbeleefe as David saith They contemptuously refused the land of desire the pleasant land they beleeved not his word but murmured in their tents they heard not the voice of Iehovah Psal. 106. 24. 25. were it not better or were it not good The Greeke changeth the phrase thus Now therefore it is better for us to turne backe into Egypt So are they not written 2 King 20. 20. is explained thus Behold they are writen 2 Chron. 32. 32. Verse 4. Let us make a captaine Hebr. Let us give a head where by give is meant make or appoint as the Chaldee expoundeth it and by head they meane a captaine or chiefe governour as in Num. 25. 4. 1 Chron. 4. 42. and 12. 20. and as the Greeke here explaineth it Targum Ionathan paraphraseth thus Let us appoint a King over us for head Of this their sinne the scripture saith They dealt proudly and hardned their necks and hearkned not to Gods commandements and refused to heare and were not mindfull of the wonders that he had done among them but hardned their necks and in their rebellion appointed a captaine or made a head to returne to their bondage Nehem. 9. 16 17. So their evill words and purpose is counted unto them as the deed done Sol. Iarchi openeth their words thus Let us appoint a King over us and he saith the Rabbines have expounded this as meaning idolatry The same is also noted by R. MenacheÌ„ who further likeneth this sin to theirs that builded the tower of Babylon Gen. 11. So their sinne was against God who is exalted as head above all 1 Chron. 29. 11. Verse 5. fell on their faces as much affected with the murmuring of the people and they fell downe either to pray unto God for them as in Numb 16. 22. or to intreat them not to proceed in their rebellion as it followeth before all the assembly And elswhere it appeareth that Moses spake to encourage the people saying Dread not neither be afraid of them Iehovah your God who goeth before you he will fight for you c. Deut. 1. 29. 30. Verse 6. that searched the land as appeareth in Num. 13. 7. 9. 17. rent their clothes in signe of sorrow for the peoples rebellion and blasphemie for they said the Lord had brought them out of Egypt because he hated them c. neither did they beleeve the Lord their God for all that Moses spake unto them Deut. 1. 27. 32. Of rending garments in sorrow see Gen. 37. 29. Lev. 10. 6. in the annotations Vers. 9. Onely or But rebell not yee which the Greeke interpreteth But be not yee apostates or revolters from the Lord the Chaldee But rebell not yee against the word of the LORD are bread for us or shall be our bread our food that is we shall devoure and consume them The Chaldee expoundeth it They are delivered into our
at all but is to be admonished must be carefull that he be cleane both he and his vessels that he may separate a pure cake Maim in Biccurim chap. 8. sect 11 in your or throughout your generations in all ages wherefore this ordinance was kept by Israel after they were returned out of Babylon Nehem. 10. 37. And besides that all their bread was sanctified unto them by these first-fruits and God was honoured by whose word man liveth and not by bread onely Deut. 8. 3. it seemeth to have a further signification of the chosen people of God as Paul applieth this phrase of the first-fruits and of the lump of dough unto the state of Israel Rom. 11. 16. as the Prophet speaking of the first-fruits also saith Israel was holinesse to the LORD the first-fruits of his increase all that eat him shall beguilty c. Ier. 2. 3. And thus the Iewes of old understood this commandement of the Cake that it signified in mystery the congregation of Israel called the first-fruits of the world which wheâ— it is put into the oven that burneth with the fire of the holy blessed God it is necessary to separate there-from a cake that it bee not partaker of severe judgement and there-from is a blessing reserved in the world Ezek. 44. 30. R. Menachem on Num. 15. Vers. 22. when yee shall have sinned ignorantly or if yee have erred that is done unadvisedly of ignorance errour or oversight whereto is opposed sinning with an high hand vers 30. See the annotations on Levit. 4. 2. As in the two former Lawes the Lord repeated and inlarged the doctrines of faith and of good workes so here hee doth the like concerning the forgivenesse of sins which his people through infirmitie doe fall into that all the chiefe points of Christian religion are here renewed unto them have not done all The words of this Law differ from the former in Lev. 4. 2. 13. which spake of doing that which should not be done whereas this speaketh of not doing all which should bee done There also the sacrifice which the congregation should bring was a Bullocke for a Sin-offering Lev. 4. 14. here in vers 24. they are willed to bring a Bullocke for a Burnt-offering and a goat-bucke for a Sin-offering Whether is this difference in respect of the commandements forbidding evill workes and requiring good as the words seeme to import Or as the Hebrewes expound it doth this here respect the sinne of idolatrie onely Or as others understand it is that for all the tribes generally and this for the severall tribes cities and townes as they were severed in the land of Canaan Or is this in mysterie an increase of the sacrifice in Canaan as in prophesie of the dayes of the Gospell the Meat and Drinke-offerings which Christians should spiritually offer with their sacrifices are of greater quantitie than those which were offered under Moses Ezek. 46. 5. 11. compared with Num 15. 4 5 6 7. and 28. 20 c. Vers. 23. Even all This sheweth the large extent of this Law and the weight thereof by repeating things so expresly The Hebrewes which understand this of idolatrie onely say that that one commandement is as all the commandements c. and that this sheweth that whosoever professeth idolatrie is as if he denied all the Law wholly and all that the Prophets have prophesied as it is written AND HENCE FORWARD Sol. Iarchi on Num. 15. and Maimony tom 1. treat of Idolatry chap. 2. sect 4. Verse 24. by ignorance in Greeke unwillingly see Lev. 4. 2. from the eyes understand hidden from the eyes as is expressed in Lev. 4. 13. This the Hebrew Doctors understand of things erroneously taught by the governours and practised by the people concerning idolatrie as is shewed in the annotations on Lev. 4. 13. and so Sol. Iarchi expoundeth here this place shall make readieâ— that is shall offer for a sacrifice Levit. 4. 14. And this the Hebrewes understand not of one sacrifice for the twelve tribes but for every tribe so much If the errour be in idolatry that they the governours have erred and taught it they bring a Bullocke for a Burnt-offering and a goat-bucke for a Sin-offering for every tribe and this oblation is that which is spoken of in Num. 15. saith Maimony in Shegagoth chap. 12. sect 1 and Talmud in Horajoth chap. 2. See the notes on Lev. 4. 14. This exposition for the number may seeme probable because the people returned from captivitie offered for all Israel in Burnt-offerings twelve bullockes and twelve goat-bucks for a Sin-offering according to the number of the tribes Ezr. 8. 35. youngling Hebr. son of the herd a bullocke was alwaies of the second yeare or upward so the goat-bucke following Burnt-offering which signified atonement and sanctification by the death of Christ as is shewed on Lev. 1. of rest that is of sweet smell as the Greeke translateth the Chaldee saith to be accepted with favour before the LORD to the manner or right ordinance Heb. to the judgment meaning the measure prescribed of God in v. 9 10. for a Sin-offering in Greeke for sin This word in Hebrew is written with want of a letter which elswhere usually is expressed whereupon Sol. Iarchi noteth that it is not as other Sin-offerings for all Sin-offerings that are by the Law brought with the Burnt-offering the Sin-offering is before the Burnt-offering as it is said in Levit. 5. 10. And the second he shall make a Burnt-offering but this Burnt-offering is before the Sin-offering The manner of offering this Sin-offering was like the bullocke in Lev. 4. it was killed in the court-yard the bloud was carried into the Sanctuarie and sprinkled seven times before the Lord the fat was burned on the Altar in the courtyard and the body of the beast was carried forth and burnt without the campe so figuring Christ who should bee slaine for the sinnes of his people and by his owne bloud enter into heaven his bodie being crucified without the gate of Ierusalem Heb. 9. 11 12. 24 and 13. 11 12. If the great assise of Magistrates ignorantly sinne in teaching idolatrie the whole congregation bringeth twelve bullockes for Burnt-offerings and twelve goats Sin-offerings and they are burned because their bloud is carried into the Sanctuarie c. Though but one tribe onely commit the sin if it be the most part of the church then all the congregation bring for idolatrie twelve bullocks twelve goats Maimony in Shegagoth chap. 12. sect 1. V. 25. for all the congregation or for every congregation wherby may be implied the severall tribes cities townes and synagogues So in vers 26. an ignorance or an errour in Greeke and unwilling Sin so in v. 26. brought their oblatio in Greeke have brought the gift thereof a Fire-offering in Chaldee an oblation before the LORD this is meant of the Bullocke the Burnt-offring as Sol. Iarchi noteth their Sin-offering this is the goat saith Sol. Iarchi
such a garment as was bound to have the Fringe that he might keepe this commandement and in the time of prayer he is to be warned hereof more especially It is a great shame for wise men that they should pray and not be arraied herewith A man must for ever be warned of this commandement of the Fringe for the Scripture maketh it of great weight and all the commandements every one depend upon it Maim in Zizith ch 3. sect 11 12. But they abused this as other divine ordinaÌ„ces to superstitioÌ„ hypocrisie were reproved by our Saviour for making their Phylacteries broad inlarging the borders or Fringes of their garments Mat. 23. 5. And this their vanitie neglecting the spirituall end appeareth in their writings for unto the thrums or threeds of the garment w ch were three inches they fastned threeds doubled in the midst whose length they say might not be lesse than foure inches but more than so they might be though a cubit or two cu 〈…〉 Maim in Zizith ch 1. s. 6. And for the vertue hereof they say Who so diligently keepeth this Law of Fringes is made worthy and shall see the face of the Majestic of God Baal hatturini on Num. 15. and when a man is cloathed with the Fringe and g 〈…〉 out therewith to the doore of his habitation hee is safe and God rejoyceth and the destroying Angell departeth from thence and the man shall be delivered from all hurt and from all destruction c. R. Menachem on Num. 15. Thus easie it is for men to abuse holy things and to pervert the right use and end of them by their owne inventions See the annotations on Exod. 13. 9. And although they 〈◊〉 so great religion in these Fringes yet as they have lost the spirit and life of this commandement so God hath deprived them of the outward riâ—e that they have not at this day by their owne confession the blew or heaven-coloured ribband The blew Teceleth is not found in our hands at this day because we know not to make the die or colouâ— of it for every blew in wooll is not called Teceleth But the Teceleth or Blew spoken of in the Law it is knowne that it is unpossible to make it at this day and therefore we make the white oâ—ely saith Rambam or Maimony in his exposition on Talmud Bab. in Menachoth ch 4. and that ye seeke not or and ye shall not seeke or search as Num. 14. 36. which word Solomon applieth to his heart searching out things by wisdome Eccles. 1. 13. and 7. 25. The Greeke here translateth it turne aside the Chaldee erre or goe astray your heart in Chaldee the imagination of your heart Here God calleth men from their owne wisdome and inventions to his Law onely for every imagination of the thoughts of mans heart is onely evill every day Gen. 6. 5. And he that trusteth in his owne heart is a foole Prov. 28. 26. your eyes in Chaldee the sight of your eyes So the holy Ghost saith Walke in the wayes of thine heart and in the sight of thine eyes but know thou that for all these things God will bring thee into judgement Eccles. 11. 9. And the Apostle mentioneth the lust of the eyes as that which is not of the Father but of the world 1 Iohn 2. 16. The Hebrewes say The heart and the eyes are the spies of the body and brokers to bring it into transgression the eye feeth and the heart lusteth and the bodie acteth the transgression Sol. Iarchi on Num. 15. The Lord condemning the heart which is the most noble of all the inward parts and the eyes which are the most excellent of all the outward teacheth that the whole man is corrupted thorowout and to be reformed by the Law and Spirit of God For except a man be borne of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of God Iohn 3. 5. you goe a whoring in Chaldee you orre or goe astray To goe a whoring after other gods is an usuall phrase for idolatrie Exod. 34. 15. Deut. 31. 16. 1 Chrâ— 5. 25. Iudg. 2. 17. the same is implied here as God saith I am broken with their whorish heart which hath departed from me and with their eyes which goe a whoring after their idols Ezek. 6. 9. but it meaneth also all other sinnes which mens uncleane hearts and impure eyes carry them unto with consent and delight see Lev. 20. 5 6. Psal. 106. 39. Iam. 4. 4. The Hebrewes say If any man be drawne after the thoughts of his heart he will be found a waster of the world because of the slendernesse or shortnesse of his understanding As sometimes he will search after idolatrie and sometimes will thinke peculiarly of the Creator whether there be any or none What is above and what beneath what was before and what shall be after And sometimes of prophesie whether it be truth or no and sometimes of the Law whether it be from heaven or no. And hee knoweth â—â—t what to judge of them till he know the truth concerning his Creator but will be found a revolter unto heresies Concerning this thing is that warning in the Law where it is said And ye shall not seeke after your heart and after your eyes after which ye goe a whoring Num. 15. 39. as if he should say there shall not any one of you be drawne after his owne slender understanding or knowledge as to imagine that his cogitation can attaine to the truth so have our wise men said AFTER YOVR HEART this meaneth heresies and AFTER YOVR EYES this is whoredome And this is an occasion for a man to deprive himselfe of the world or life that is to come Maimony treat of Idolatrie ch 2. sect 3. CHAP. XVI 1 Korah Dathan Abiram and On with 250 Princes rise up against Moses and Aaron about the Priesthood and government of the Church 5 Moses referreth the triall of the cause unto God and reproveth Korahs ambition 12 He sendeth for Dathan and Abiram who reproach him and will not come up 15 He prayeth against them 16 and gathereth Korah and his company with their censers before the Tabernacle 20 The Lord threatneth to consume the rebels and commandeth the people to separate from them 31 The earth swalloweth up Dathan Abiram and all Korahs men and a fire from the Lord devoureth the 250 that burned incense 36 The censers are reserved to cover the altar for a signe unto Israel 41 All the congregation murmure against Moses and Aaron as they that bad killed the Lords people 44 The Lord killeth 14700 of them with a plague 46 Aaron by incense stayeth the plague 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ANd Korah the sonne of Izhar the son of Kohath the sonne of Levi he tooke men and Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliab and On the sonne of Peleth sonnes of Reuben And they rose up before Moses and men of the sonnes of Israel two hundred and fiftie
fourteene thousand and seuen hundred beside them that died about the matter of Korah And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the doore of the Tent of the congregation and the plague was stayed Annotations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here beginneth the 38 Lecture of the Law which the Hebrewes call Korah because his rebellion is the principall thing here treated of see Gen. 6. 9. VErse 1. Korah or Korach in Greeke Kore Iude ver 11. Izhar in Greeke Isaar Kohath in Greeke Kaath he tooke to wit men with him so Korah is noted as the principall in the rebellion which the Apostle therefore calleth the gaine-saying of Kore Iude verse 11. and in Num. 27. 3. onely Korahs company is mentioned where speech is of this mutinie The Greeke translateth he spake to signifie that he tooke others by perswading them to his faction The Chaldee understands it of taking that is withdrawing of himselfe saying And Korah separated himselfe Thus Sol. Iarchi also expoundeth it he tooke him-selfe aside to be apart from the congregation and Dathan and Abiram this may be understood that they also tooke men and separated themselves or rather that Kore tooke these men unto him and so to reade it he tooke Dathan and Abiram or he tooke both Dathan and Abiram for the word and in Hebrew may sometime be omitted in our English speech as is shewed on Gen. 8. 6. or be interpreted both as explaining the former words see the annotations on Gen. 36. 24. And thus Chazkuni expoundeth it And Korah tooke it meaneth the taking of men and whom tooke he Dathan and Abiram c. AND before DATHAN is redundant here as often elsewhere Abiram in Greeke Abâ—iron Eliab in Greeke Eliam hee was son to Phallu the sonne of Reuben Num. 26. 7 8 9. Gen. 46. 9. On in Greeke Ann and Aunan Peleth in Greeke Phaleth sonnes of Reuben Dathan Abiram and On were all sonnes that is of the posteritie of Reuben who was the first-borne of Israel but lost his honour by his sinne 1 Chron. 5. 1. which his sonnes by unlawfull meanes seeke to recover And these Reubenites camped next unto Korah and the Kohathites on the Southside of the Tabernacie as is shewed in Num. 2. and so being neighbours in situation associated themselves in evill which Sol. Iarchi observing saith thereupon Woe be to the wicked and woe unto his neighbour Korah being a Levite of the Kohathites which was the chiefe familie of the Levites as is noted on Num. 3. 28. he tooke offence as Iarchi on this place saith and envied at the preferment of Elizaphan the sonne of Vzziel whom Moses had made Prince over the sonnes of Kohath Num. 3. 30. when he was of the youngest brother Vzziell and Korah himselfe was of Izhar elder than he see Num. 3. 27. 30. But by the sequell here it appeareth that the lift up himselfe not onely against Elizaphan but against Moses and Aaron and sought the Priesthood also verse 10. Verse 2. and men that is Korah and men as appeareth by verse 5. 16 17. where these are called Korahs congregation the called of the assembly Senators called to the assemblie and as the Greeke translateth it councell of the governours in Chap. 1. 16. such are named the called of the congregation and in Chap. 26. 9. Dathan and Abiram are named the called of the congregation who strove against Moses c. so these were States-men famous and renowned whereby the conspiracie was the stronger men of name that is of renowne this title is given to the Giants before the Flood Gen. 6. 4. Whereupon Baal hatturim here noteth Men of name for wisedome and for wealth and they condemned themselves as did the generation of the Flood which were of old men of name Verse 3. Ye take too much upon you or Let it suffice you as this phrase is translated in Deut. 3. 26. Hebr. much to you or enough for you which Sol. Iarchi expoundeth thus yee have taken to your selves greatnesse much more than enough So after in verse 7. holy and therefore may approach unto God and offer their sacrifices This they meant as Moses answer sheweth in verse 5. and 10. So the presumption of their owne holinesse brought them to ambition and affectation of the Priesthood an honour which no man should take to himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron Hebr. 5. 4. Iehovah is in Chaldee the divine presence or Majestie of the LORD dwelleth among them Verse 4. fell on his face as affected with their words humbling himselfe and in likelihood praying unto God as in verse 22. Chazkuni saith He was abashed and cast downe his face on the ground unto prayer and there it was said unto him of God what he should say unto Korah Like gesture he used at their former murmuring Num. 14. 5. and after in Num. 20. 6. Verse 5. Even in the morning or the morning shall come and Iehovah will make knowne c. Iudgement is deferred till the morrow morning so they had that time to consider of their fact and the morning is usually the time of judgement both by men as In the mornings I will suppresse all the wicked of the land Psal. 101. 8. Iudge judgement in the morning Ier. 21. 12. and by God himselfe as Morning by morning doth he bring his judgement to light Zeph. 3. 5. and my rebuke is in the mornings Psal. 73. 14. So in the morning judgement came upon Sodome Gen. 19. 23 24. and the plagues or Egypt Exod. 7. 15. and 8. 20. and 9. 13. and 10. 1â— and the pestilence on Israel 2 Sam. 24. 15. and so shall evill come upon sinners and they shall not know the morning thereof Esai 47. 11. Boker the morning is derived of Baker he inquired or looked out whereupon the Greeke Interpreters reading without vowels translated it The Lord hath looked out and knowne those that are his but the Chaldee saith in the morning theÌ„ the LORD wil make known c. make knowne him or make knowne those that are his so the Greeke translateth knoweth or hath knowne those that are his which very words Paul from this history applieth to Gods knowledge care and love of his Elect whom he sanctifieth and keepeth from falling away as did certaine heretiks in those dayes 2 Tim. 2. 17 18 19 20. This therefore is a speech of faith whereby Moses testifieth his confidence in God who had separated Aaron unto the Priesthood and himselfe unto the government in Israel and would maintaine their cause and calling against all opposers And because these two offices figured the grace given by Christ unto his Elect whom he hath made Kings and Priests even a kingly Priesthood and an holy Nation Revel 1. 6. and 5. 10. 1 Pet. 2. 9. therefore the Apostle in 2 Tim. 2. fitly citeth these words for the comfort of the Saints faithfull ministers of Christ against revolters even as an other Apostle applieth also against such the way of Kain the
errour of Balaam and the contradiction or rebellion of Kore wherein they perish Iude verse 11. The Chaldee translateth it and will make knowne him that is fit for him and who is holâ— or and the holy one that is him whom hee hath sanctified and separated unto the Priests office So David speaking of this rebellion calleth Aaron the holy one or Saint of Iehovah Psal. 106. 16. and he wore on the golden plate this ingraving Holinesâ—e to Iehovah Exod. 28. 36. for he figured our high Priest Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled separate from sinners made higher than the heavens Heb. 7. 26. and who glorified not himselfe to be made an high Priest but had the honor given him of his Father Heb. 5. 5 6. and Korahs rebellion against Aaron was a type of mens rebellion against Christ as the Apostles have taught us The Greeke translateth as before plurally saying and the holy ones he hath brought neere unto himselfe cause to come neere or bring neere to wit to minister unto him as the Chaldee interpreteth it And this honor of Priesthood given now unto all Saints who are to offer up spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 2. 5. is commended by David when he saith Blessed is he whom thou choosest and causest to come neere unto thee that he may dwell in thy courts Ps. 65. 5. Which bringing neere or accesse we all have through Christ by one spirit unto the Father with confidence by the faith of him Ephes. 2. 18. and 3. 12. This latter part of the verse is by the Greeke interpreted thus And these whom hee hath not chosen to himselfe he hath not brought neere unto himselfe Verse 6. censers or fire vessels as the Greeke translateth it fire pans whereof see Exod. 27. 3. called sometime incense-vessels because incense was burnt in them 2 Chron. 26. 19. Ezek. 8. 11. which name the Apostle followeth in the Greeke Hebr. 9. 4. Verse 7. put ye fire Hebr. give ye fire and put incense doth choose or shall choose that is declare by manifest signe that hee chooseth and liketh he shall be holy that is shall be declared to be holy and so to be a Priest unto God Because the burning of incense in the censer was the meanes of atonement and expiation before God as after is shewed by Aarons iâ—ct in verse 46 47 48. and was the peculiar worke of the Priest Levit. 16. 12 13. 2 Chron. 26. 18. wherein they that transgressed were in danger of death as the example of Nadab and Abihu sheweth Lev. 10. and it figured in speciall manner the prayers and mediation of Christ for his Church Psal. 141. 2. Rev. 8. 3. 1 Iohn 2. 1. therefore the triall of the Priesthood is put upon this worke rather than on any other sacrifice and the holinesse whereof Korath boasted verse 3. should either be approved or reproved of God For no man hath right to the honour of Priesthood unlesse it be given him of God Hebr. 5. 4 5. nor can without divine authoritie that is without the commandement and promise of God please him or appease his wrath towards himselfe or others Therefore it is a great prerogative and comfort unto all Saints that they are by Christ made Priests unto God and through him may boldly offer up their prayers and praises unto the Father Revel 1. 6. 1 Pet. 2. 5. Hebr. 13. 15. 1 Iohn 5. 14 16. yee take too much upon you or Let it suffice you that you have thus farre provoked the Lord and now leave off Thus Moses returneth the blame upon themselves which they had unjustly laid upon him in verse 3. So Elias doth upon Achab 1 Kings 18. 17 18. Verse 9. Is it a small thing or Seemeth it too little for you meaning on the contrary that it was a great thing and that they should therewith have beene contented for the Tribe of Levi were in the place of all the first-borne of Israel Num. 3. 41. So here he reproveth their unthankfulnesse to God separated you from the congregation as Israel was separated from all other peoples to be the Lords peculiar Lev. 20. 26. 1 Kings 8. 53. so were the Levites separated from the sonnes of Israel to be the Lords Num. 8. 14. And hereupon the Scripture speaketh of the Levites as distinct from the Israelites 1 Chron. 9. 2. Psal. 135. 19 20. So the Mâ—nisters of Christ are said to be separated unto the Gospell of God Rom. 1. 1. Gal. 1. 15. Acts 13. 2. the service of the Tabernacle the workes belonging to the service of God therein being assistants to the Priests see Num. 8. 11 15 16. and 18. 21. 23. to stand before the congregation standâ—ng is a signe of service and used for it as the Scripture in one place saith which stood before the King Ierem. 52. 112. and in another a servant of the King 2 King 25. 8. Whereupon the standing of the Levites is used for their service in Nehem. 12. 44. and as they were to stand before the Lord to minister unto him Deut. 10. 8. so here it is said to stand before the congregation to minister unto them thus they were servants of God and of his Church as Iosiah said unto them Serve now the Lord your God and his people Israel 2 Chron. 35. 3. See also â—zek 44. 11. Verse 10. the Priesthood in Chaldee the high-Priesthood in Greeke to doe the Priests Office That was in degree above the Levites who were to minister unto the Priests but not to come nigh the Altar as did the Priests Num. 18. 2. 3. For the Levites were appointed unto all manner of service of the Tabernacle of the house of God but Aaron and his sonnes offered on the Altar of Burnt-offering and on the Altar of incense and were for all the worke of the most holy place and to make atonement for Israel 1 Chron. 6. 48 49. And Aaron was separated to wit from the other Levites that he should sanctifie the most holy things hee and his sonnes for ever to burne incense before the Lord to minister unto him and to blesse in his Name for ever 1 Chron. 23. 13. To usurpe affect or seeked this office of Priest-hood without the calling of God was a great sinne against divine order and authoritie severely punished here in Korah and his company in King Vzziah 2 Chron. 26. 19. 21. and others Verse 11. against Iehovah because it was against his ordinance and minister it is said to be against the Lord himselfe So when the people refused Samuels government God said They have not rejected thee but they have rejected me that I should not reigne over them 1 Sam. 87. and Christ said to his ministers He that heareth you heareth me and hee that despiseth you despiseth me and hee that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me Luke 10. 16. Iohn 13.
20. Aaron what is he to wit other than the Minister of God So the Apostle saith Who is Paul and who is Apollo but ministers by whom ye beleeved 1 Cor. 3. 5. And thus had Moses said in their former murmurings What are wee that ye murmure against us your murmurings are not against us but against Iehovah Exod. 16. 7 8. Vers. 12. We will not come up An obstinate answer and refusall of the meanes of their bettering by Moses debating the matter with them so might they have been perswaded to disist from their evill course and have found mercie By comming up is meant unto the publike place of judgement whither in the Scripture phrase men are said to goe up as in Deut. 25. 7. Ruth 4. 1. And in Ezra 10. 7. 8. whosoever would not goe to Ierusalem at the time appointed by the Princes and the Elders all his substance should be forfeited and himselfe separated from the Church of those that had been in captivitie Of Dathan and Abiram Sol. Iarchi here observeth that Their owne mouth caused them to offend or signified their fall they were not but to goe downe to wit alive into hell verse 33. Vers. 13. out of the land of Egypt as is added in Targum Ionathan which having beene the place of their bondage and miserie an iron furnace unto them Deut. 4. 20. they here call it a land flowing with milke and honey so despising their redemption God their Redeemer who laid their bring from thence for a ground of their obedience unto him Exod. 19 4 5. and 20. 2. even making or also making thy selfe a Prince that is without God of thine own presumption advancing thy selfe onely wholly and continually The doubling of the word is to aggravate their crimination This latter branch the Greeke translateth Thou art a Prince as if it were spoken in derision Verse 14. not brought us according to promise Exod. 3. 8. and 33. 3. Lev. 20. 24. of field that is as the Chaldee explaineth it of fields and vineyards one named generally for many as is noted on Gen. 3. 2. dig out the eyes that is make them blinde as the Chaldee expoundeth it so in Iude. 16. 21. 1 Sam. 11. 2. of these men or as the Greeke translateth it of those men which may be meant of the whole congregation as if they were so blinde that they could not espie his fraud or it may have speciall reference to Korah and his company And thus Chazkuni here explaineth it Thou hopest to dig out the eyes of Korah and of all his congregation as though they had no eyes to see and understand this offence that thou hast brought us up from the good land of Egypt and hast not performed unto us that which thou promisedst to bring us into a land that floweth with milke and honey but hast said In this wildernesse they shall be consumed and there they shall die Num. 14. 35. Moreover thou hast perverted judgement against us and therefore we will not come up unto thee for we beleeve thee not concerning the triall of this matter Verse 15. very wroth or very much grieved see the notes on Gen. 4. 5. Respect not or Looke not Turne not the face unto which the Chaldee expoundeth Accept not with fauour their oblation their offering or their Meat-offering their Minchab whereof see the annotations on Levit. 2. and on Gen. 4. 3. This Sol. Iarchi expoundeth their incense which they shall offer before thee to morrow so it hath reference to Korah his company 2. 7. and 17. But others as he saith explaine it thus 〈◊〉 that they have a part in the daily sacrifices of the 〈◊〉 gregation let not their part be accepted beâ—â—re 〈◊〉 And thus some understand this imprecation to be against Dathan and Abiram onely as Chazkum saith The reason why Moses cursed Dathan 〈◊〉 Abiram was because when Moses sent to call them they said we will not come up It was not their 〈◊〉 to convert for though the Lord should have said I have chosen Aaron yet they would have mâ—â—ined against the Priesthood But Korah and the 250 men which tooke upon them to take every man his ce 〈…〉 because they were in hope that the Lord had not sent him concerning his brother Aaron but that he had done it of his owne minde he would not curse oâ—â— asse that is not the vilest beast the Greeke translateth it the desire of any of them that is any deâ—â—rable thing They mistooke and read Chamâ—â— for Chamur because the Hebrew letters * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dand 〈…〉 be one like another as is also noted on Gen. 4 18. But Iosippus noteth it to be one of the 13 places which the Lxxij Interpreters changed purposely lest Prolemie the King at whose request they â—â—rned the Law into Greeke should say Hee 〈…〉 asse but some other gift he did take Verse 16. Thou and all thy congregation The Greeke expoundeth it Sanctifie thy congregation and be ye ready before the Lord c. Because their rebellion was against God verse 11. therefore Moses committeth the deciding of the controversie unto God Ver. 18. at the doore in the court-yard of the Sanctuary and Moses and Aaron Targum Ionathan explaineth it they on the one side and 〈◊〉 and Aaron on the other side Verse 19. assembled against them all not onely the 250 forementioned but the generall mu 〈…〉 tude too ready to incline to his faction See verse 41. glorie of Iehovah in the cloud over the Sanctuary as it did at other times in the like cases 〈◊〉 42. Num. 12. 5. and 14. 10. Verse 21. as in a moment or even in a moment suddenly and as the Greeke translateth at once So in verse 45. and thus God had before threatned after they had made the â—â—lfe Exod. 33. 5. Verse 22. God of the spirits of all flesh By all flesh is meant all mankinde as in Gen. 6. 13. 〈◊〉 40. 5. 6. Ezek. 20. 48. and 21. 4 5. Ioel. 2. 28. and so it is explained in Iob 12. 10. the spirit of 〈◊〉 flâ—â—h of man And the Lord is called God of the spirits oâ— men both as he is creator of them who â—orm 〈…〉 the spirit of man within him Zach. 12. 1. called therefore the Father of spirits Heb. 12. 9. and as the preservation ordering and government 〈◊〉 them is in his hand both in life and death 〈…〉 hand is the soule of all living and the spirit of 〈…〉 of man Iob 12. 10. Therefore Moses useth the like phrase when he prayeth that a governour might be substituted in his stead Num. 27. 16. Targum Ionathan explaineth it God that puttâ—â—â— the 〈◊〉 of the soule in the bodies of all the sonnes of men and Targum Ierusalemy thus God which rulest 〈◊〉 the soules of all flesh Chazkuni saith which knowest the spirit of every one of them The Greeke translateth God of the Fathers and of all flesh understanding as it seemeth by spirits such
applied to a tribe or kinred which did spring and grow out of Levi as rods staves or branches from the stocke oâ— a tree Of this name tribe see what is noted on Gen. 49. 16. that they may be joyned or and let them be joyned as the Greeke translateth and 〈◊〉 them be added unto thee Here is an allusion to Levies name which signifieth joyned The Father Levi had the name because at his birth his mother said Now my husband will be joyned unto me Gen. 29. 34. his children called of him Levites are according to the notation of their name made Aâ—joynts to the Priests And this word is after used and applied to such as adjoyned themselves to the Lord and to his people Esai 56. 3 6. Ier. 50. 〈◊〉 Estâ— 9. 27. so in the New Testament Act. 5. 14 and 11. 24. and 2 41 47. 〈◊〉 minister unto thee so in Num. 3. 6. the Levites are appointed to minister unto Aaron elsewhere they are said to minister unto the congregation Num. 16. 9. and unto the Lord Deut. 10. 8. 1 Sam. 3. 1. 2 Chron. 29 11. and in the name of the Lord. Deut. 18. 6 7. and are called the ministers of his house Ezâ—k 45. 5. before the Tent herein is the difference betweene the Priests and Levites office that the Priests served at the Altar and in the holy place the Levites served the outer services helped to kill slay take the bloud c. and gave it to the Priests who sprinkled the bloud received from their hands 2 Chron. 30. 16. and 29. 34. 1 Chron. 23. 28. 32. of the Testimonie that is of the Law written on the two Tables kept in an Arke within the Tent or Tabernacle and thereof it had this name as is noted on Exod. 25. 16. Vers. 3. shall keepe thy charge or observe thy observation by custodie or thy ward at thy appointment doing their service see Num. 3. 7. the vessels of holinesse in Greeke the holy vessels to come nigh unto them to serve with them at the altar or in the holy place the Levites might not which the Hebrew Canons explaine thus All the Levites are forbidden the service at the Altar as it is said in Num. 18. 3. But they shall not come nigh unto the vessels c. They shall not come nigh to the service but to touch them it was lawfull Maimony tom 3. in Cle hatnik dash ch 3. sect 9. So in Num. 3. 8. the Levites were appointed to keepe all the vessels of the Tabernacle both they and you they for doing so you for suffering it But from these words the Hebrewes say As the Levites are forbidden to do the service of the Priests so the Priests are forbidden to doe the service of the Levites as it is written Both they and you Maim in Cle hamikdash ch 3. sect 10. Vers. 4. the charge or the custodie in Greeke the custodies or the wards watches for so the word is used for keeping watch by night also as in Psal. 90. 4. See the notes on Ex. 14. 24. a stranger any of Israel that is not a Levite is counted a stranger in this businesse and in the Priests affaires the Levites themselves were counted strangers ver 7. See the notes on Num. 3. 10. Vers. 5. keepe the charge of the holy place Heb. observe the observation of the holinesse which the Greeke translateth of the holies by this name the Apostle calleth the first Tabernacle wherin was the Candlesticke Table and Shew-bread as the inmost part of the Tabernacle is called holy of holies that is the holiest of all Heb. 9. 2 3. To keepe the charge or observe the observation is to have continuall care day and night that all things bee kept pure and uncorrupted and administred according to the will of God as they that kept the charge or â—ard of the house of Saul were such as endevoured to keepe and maintaine the Kingdome in Sauls fa 〈…〉 1 Chron. 12. 29. This dutie of the Priests and Levites in the Tabernacle continued also in the Temple where some were porters keepers of the 〈◊〉 and lodged round about the house of God some had charge of the ministring vessels that they should bring them in and out by tale some of the 〈◊〉 flowre and the wine and the oile and the frankincense and the spices of the Shew-bread some were singers imployed in that worke day and night c. 1 Chron. 9. 19 23. 33. Of their manner of keeping the Temple the Hebrewes have thus recorded The keeping of the Sanctuary is a thing commanded yea though there be no feare of enemies or of theeves for the keeping thereof is but for the honour thereof And this keeping is commanded to be all the night and the keepers are the Priests and the Levites as it is said And thou and thy sonnes with thee shall be before the Tent of the testimony Num. 18. 2. as if he should say you shall be the keepers or watchmen thereof Moreover it is said of the Levites And they shall keepe the charge of the Tent Num. 18. 4. It is also said And they that encampe before the Tabernacle fore-most before the Tent of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the holy place Num. 3. 38. And if they leave off the keeping of it they transgresse against a prohibition The commandement of keeping it is that the Priests be the keepers in the inner places and the Levites in the outer And twenty foure companies kept it every night continually in twenty foure places the Priests in three places and the Levites in one and twenty places c. The Priests that warded slept not in their priestly garments but folded them up and laid them at their heads and put on their owne garments and slept on the ground as is the manner of all that ward Kings courts that they sleepe not on beds And they set one Provost over all the wards or custodies of the keepers and he was called the man of the mountaine of the house of God And he went round about unto every ward all the night with torches burning before him and every warder that did not stand and say Thou man of the mountaine of the house Peace bee unto thee it was knowne that he was asleepe and hee did beat him with his staffe And he had authoritie to burne his garment so that sometimes they said in Ierusalem What noyse is in the Court It is the cry of a Levite that is beaten and his garments burnt because he slept at his watch In the morning the Provost of the Sanctuary came and knocked at the gate for the Priests that were in the place of burning the holy things and they opened unto him Hee tooke a key and opened the little gate that was between the place of burning and the court-yard and went from the burning place into the court-yard and the Priests went in after him And two torches of
Rekam was either another wildernesse or another place in the wildernesse than that from which the spies were sent Num. 13. 26. called Kadesh barnea Deu. 1. 19. Chazkuni here saith This is not the Kadesh whereof it is said and ye abode in Kadesh many dayes Deut. 1. 46. for that Kadesh is El-Pharan Gen. 14. 6. and is called Kadesh-barnea and from thence the spies were sent but this Kadesh in Num. 20. is in the wildernesse of Zin in the border of the land of Edom. After the rebellion of the Spies God sent the people backe againe thorow the wildernesse towards the red Sea Num. 14. 25. where they might renew the memoriall of their baptisme 1 Cor. 10. 2. and from Ezion gaber w ch is a port on the shore of theÌ„ red sea 1 Kin. 9. 26. they removed next to this Kadesh Num. 33. 36. So Iephthah saith Israel walked thorow the wildernes unto the red sea came to Kadesh Iudg. 11. 16 Marie Hebr. Mirjam in Greeke Mariam she was sister to Moses and Aaron and a Prophetesse by whom God guided the Israelites in their travels as it is written I sent before thee Moses Aaron and Marie Mic. 6. 4. Of her see Exod. 15. 20. Num. 1. 2. In this fortieth yeare of Israels travell God tooke from them by death Marie their Prophetesse in the first moneth Aaron their Priest in the fift moneth Num. 33. 38. and Moses their King in the end of the yeare Deut. 1. 3. and 34. 5. When these three ministers of the Law were deceased Iesus the sonne of Nun a figure of Iesus the Ionne of God bringeth them into the promised land Ios. 1. 1. 2. c. so after the abrogating of the Law our Lord Iesus Christ bringeth us into the kingdome of God Mar. 1. 15. Rom. 7. 4 5. 6. Dan. 9. 24. Vers. 2. there was no water In the first yeare when they were come out of Egypt to Rephidim in the wildernesse they wanted water Exod. 17. 1. and in this last the fortieth yeare they wanted water againe here God tried the children as he had done the Fathers and they also rebelled against him And many things were alike in both places That Rephidim was the tenth encamping place or station from Egypt this in Kades was the tenth encamping place before they entred Canaan as by their rehearsall of their journeyes in Num. 33. is to be seene There the people in their thirst in stead of praying unto God contended with Moses and murmured for that hee had brought them out of Egypt Exod. 17. 2 3. here they doe the same vers 3 4. There Moses cried unto the Lord for the outrage of the people Exod. 17. 4. here Moses and Aaron fall downe before the Lord v. 6. There God promised and gave them water out of the Rocke Exod. 17. 6. here he doth likewise v. 8. There God willed Moses to take his rod here also he commandeth him Take the rod. There the Lord promised to stand before Moses Exod. 17. 6. here his glory appeareth unto him and Aaron v. 6. There Moses by commandement smiting the Rocke with his rod waters came out of it here hee smiting the Rocke without commandement waters came out There the place was named Meribah or Contention Exod. 17. 7. here the place is named Meribah v. 13. That was the peoples sixt rebellion after they were come out of Egypt as is noted on Num. 14. 22. this was their sixt rebellion after they were come from mount Sinai if wee except the private murmuring of Mary and Aaron against Moses Num. 12. For the first was at Taberab Num. 11. 1 3. the next at Kibroth haitaavah Num. 11. 24. then in the wildernesse of Pharan Num. 14. 1 2. after that followed the rebellion of Korah and his company Num. 16. and after it of all the congregation for the death of those rebels Num. 16. 41. now the sixt is in Kadesh Vers. 3. contended chode with bitter and reproachfull words which the Greeke translateth reviled see Exod. 17. 2. And oh or And would God The word And sheweth the passion of minde out of which they spake abruptly see the notes on Gen. 27. 28. and Num. 11. 29. wee had given up the ghost in Chaldee wee had and in Greeke we had perished in the perdition of our brethren before the Lord whereby they seeme specially to meane the pestilence the last plague wherewith their brethren died Num. 16. 49. which pest above other judgements commeth most immediatly from the hand of God as David acknowledgeth 2 Sam. 24. 14 15. And this evill they wished as being easier than to perish with hunger or thirst as the Prophet also complaineth They that be slain with the sword are better than they that be slaine with hunger for these pine away stricken thorow for the fruits of the field Lam. 4. 9. Wherefore they here use the word giving up or breathing out the ghost which seemeth to meane a more easie kinde of death than that which is by force of sword or by hunger or thirst or other like violent meanes So the Hebrewes explaine giving up the ghost to be a death without paine or long sicknesse Vers. 4. to die there understand that we should die there with thirst the Greeke translateth to bill us and our children which words they spake in Exod. 17. 3. Vers. 5. of seed to sow seed in or to plant fig-trees vines c. for the wildernesse was a land of desarts of pits a land of drought and of the shadow of death a land that no man passed thorow and where no man dwelt Ier. 2. 6. Otherwise had there beene commodiousnesse of place the Israelites might have sowen and reaped planted and gathered fruits in those 38 yeares which they abode therein Deu. 2. 14. Vers. 6. from the presence or from the face for feare of them and because of their outrage so in Rev. 12. 14. Psal. 3. 1. fell on their faces in prayer unto God whose glory dwelled in that Sanctuarie so in Exod. 17. 4. Moses crâ—ed unto the LORD See Num. 16. 4. 45. appeared in the cloud as Num. 12. 5. a signe that he heard their prayer and would save them see Num. 14. 10. and 16. 19. 42. Vers. 8. Take the rod in Greeke Take thy rod so God spake before in Exod. 17. 5. but here some gather from verse 9. that it was the rod of Aaron which had budded and was laid up before the Testimony Num. 17. 10. Chazkuni saith This was Aarons rod for loe it is here written in verse 9. And Moses tooke the rod from before the LORD and this was the rod of Aaron as it is written in Num. 17. 10. Bring Aarons rod againâ— before the Testimonie to be kept for a signe against the sonnes of rebellion and forasmuch as Aarons rod was a signe against the sonnes of rebellion hereupon Moses said in verse 10. Heare now ye rebels Howbeit Moses rod which is also called the rod of
God Exod. 4. 20. and 17. 9. might be kept also in the Sanctuary and after in verse 11. it is said Moses smote the rocke with his rod. speake ye unto the Rocke He saith not smite the rocke yet in verse 11. Moses smote the rocke and in vers 10. he spake to the people but it is not said that he spake to the rocke as here he was commanded Some others thinke that Gods intendment in bidding him Take the rod was to smite the Rocke with it and that he sinned not in smiting it but in unbeleefe for which he is blamed in vers 12. it shall give forth his water or the waters of it this promise of God was that whereon the faith of Moses and Aaron should have rested thou shalt bring forth God was he that brought forth and gave water to the people as is often mentioned to his glory He clave the Rockes in the wildernesse and gave drinke as out of the great deepes and brought forth streames out of the Rocke c. Psal. 78. 15 16. So in Psal. 105. 41. and 114. 8. Deut. 8. 15. Nehem. 9. 15 20. But that worke is here ascribed to Moses ministerially for that the waters should come out at his speaking So in other workes of grace the Ministers of the Word are called Saviours Obad. vers 21 for in the faithfull performance of their office they both save themselves and those that heare them 1 Tim. 4 16. Vers. 9. from before Jehovah that is out of the Tabernacle for so the phrase importeth as in Num. 17. 7. Exod. 16. 33 34. Vers. 10. Heare now ye rebels As here he speaketh to the people who was bidden speake to the Rocke vers 8. so the manner of his speech sheweth great passion of minde more than at other times and the Scripture noteth that now the people had bitterly provoked his spirit so that he spake unadvisedly uttering his anger with his lips Psal. 106. 33. shall we bring forth water a speech of doubting and unbeleefe both in Moses and Aaron as in vers 12. God blameth them because they beleeved not in him So before when Moses said Shall the flockes and the herds be slaine for them c. he was blamed with this answer Is the Lords hand waxed short Numb 11. 22 23. Moses was sore moved against this latter generation of Israelites who had seene so many miracles and their fathers perished for rebellion and yet they were not bettered hee might feare lest for their sinning like their fathers the Lord would leave them as he after speaketh in Numb 32. 14 15. Vers. 11. lifted up his hand another signe of indignation being joyned with smiting twice the doubling of his stroke shewed also the heat of his anger Sol. Iarchi on this place conjectureth that 〈◊〉 smote it twice because at first it brought forth bâ—â— drops of water because God had not bidden him smite it but speake unto it much water or many waters He clave the rockes in the wilderrasse and gave drinke as out of the great deeps Psal. 78. 15. The unbeleefe of man maketh not the faith of God without effect Rom. 3. 3. Moses and Aaron beleeved not God to sanctifie him vers 12. yet he faithfully kept his promise and sanctified himselfe vers 13. the Congregation dranke Thus the Lord know his people in the wildernesse in the land of droughts Hos. 13. 5. And they thirsted not when be led them thorow the desarts he caused the waters to flow out of the rockes for them he clave the rockes 〈…〉 so and the waters gushed out Esai 48. 21. The 〈◊〉 out of the Rocke besides the refreshing which it gave unto their bodies was also a spirituall 〈◊〉 from that spirituall Rock Christ 1 Cor. 10. 4. who being smitten for our transgressions Esai 53. with the rod of the Law which worketh wrath Rom. 4. 15. from him proceedeth the living water wherewith the Israel of God may quench their thirst for ever John 4. 10 14. For who so beleeveth in him out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water even the waters of the holy Ghost Ioh. 7. 38 39. To these waters every one that thirsteth is called to come freely Esai 55. 1. Rev. 22. 17. their cattell that water which was both a naturall and spirituall refreshing to the people is given also to the beasts for their naturall thirst because the signes and seales of Gods grace are such in respect of the use of them to those unto whom they are sanctified of God for that purpose So the waters of Iordan were sanctified for Baptisme unto repentant and beleeving sinners Matth. 3. 6. which out of that use were common waters And now not only the Israelites cattell but the wilde beasts also of the wildernesse had benefit by this mercy of God to his people whereunto the Lord hath reference when he saith by his Prophet The beast of the field shall honour me the dragons and the owles because I give waters in the wildernesse rivers in the desart to give drinke to my people my chosen Esai 43. 20. Vers. 12. ye beleeved not in me the Chaldee expoundeth it ye beleeved not in my word Thus unbeleefe was here the chiefe sinne and cause of other sinnes as before in the people Numb 14. so here in Moses and Aaron who were 〈◊〉 partners in the transgression And this their sinne is called a rebellion against the mouth of the Lord Numb 27. 14. and a transgression Deut. 32. 51. which word as R. Menachem here noteth implieth salfhood as in Lev. 6. 2. it is joyned with false deniall and the Apostle saith Hee that beleeveth not God hath made him a lier 1 Ioh. 5. 10. to sanctifie me inwardly in the heart by faith outwardly by obedience to doe that which I commanded and by both to ascribe unto mee the glory of my truth and power So when it is said Sanctifie the Lord of hosts Esai 8. 13. the Apostle expoundeth it Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts 1 Pet. 3. 15. in the eyes the Greeke translateth it before the sons of Israel This seemeth to be the reason of Gods severity at this time against Moses and Aaron more than before when Moses bewrayed also his unbeleefe in Num. 11. 21 22 23. because he now publiquely dishonoured God before all the people which did aggravate the sin whereas the former time he did it not in their eyes but in private before the Lord. therefore Chazkuni observeth that this word implieth an oath Neither indeed could Moses repentance or prayer get this sentence to be reversed for when the Lord hath sworne he will not repent Psal. 110. 4. 〈◊〉 ye shall not bring This chastisement was grievous unto Moses so that he besought the Lord that he might goe over and see the good land but the Lord was wroth with him for the peoples sakes and would not heare him Deut. 3. 23 26. And as God here spake so it came to passe for Aaron died in
Papinius Thebaid 7. top of the mountaine Things that were very memorable and significative are often noted in Scripture to be done in mountaines as being conspicuous remarkable and implying high and heavenly mysteries So the Arke of Noe rested on mount Ararat Gen. 8. 4. Abraham sacrificed his sonne on mount Morijah Gen. 22. 2. c. as the Sonne of God was sacrificed on Calvary Luke 23. 33. The Law of Moses was given upon mount Sinai Exod. 19. the Law of Christ came from mount Sion Mic. 4. 1 2. and on a mountaine he preached the Gospell and expounded the Law Matth. 5. 1 c. Ezekiel in a vision was shewed the city called The Lord is there upon a very high mountaine Ezek. 42. c. and 48. 35. Iohn was also shewed the same citie upon a great and high mountaine Rev. 21. 10. c. Moses himselfe on the mountaine of Nebo viewed all the promised land and died there Deut. 34. 1. 5. and was with Christ when he was transfigured and spake of his death upon an high mountaine Mat. 17. 1 2 3. Luke 9. 30 31. and now he was with Aaron at his death and translation of the Priesthood from him unto Eleazar where he also beheld the end of the Leviticall Priesthood a farre off and so the translation of it and of the law thereof unto Christ whose day he desired Hebr. 7. 11 12. Vers. 29. saw that Aaron had given up the ghost seeing is here for perceiving by knowledge and understanding as by the relation of Moses and Eleazar as also that Aaron came not downe with them So Iakob saw that there was corne in Aegypt when he heard thereof Gen. 42. 1. Act. 7. 12. The people saw the voices Exod. 20. 18. and sundry the like Here also they might see the hand of God chastifing their sin upon Aaron who died now not only for his own transgression but for their sakes as Moses after speaketh of himselfe The Lord was wroth with me for your sakes Deut. 3. 26. yet in beholding his Priesthood continued in his son they might also behold Gods mercy towards them in Christ who should perfectly reconcile them unto God when the Priesthood of the Law which now began to die away should utterly be abolished they wept that is they mourned For publike persons the whole congregation mourned as here for Aaron so for the death of his sonnes Levit. 10. 6. and for the death of Moses Deut. 34. 8. thirty daies See the Annotations on Gen. 50. 10. Mourning for the dead is honourable and here the people mourne for Aaron thirty daies whom they had dishonoured by rebelling against him forty yeares So long also they wept for Moses Deut. 34. 8. and it is the lot of many of the servants of God to have more honour after their death than in their life As Mary the sister the prophetesse of Israel died in the first moneth vers 1. so Aaron the high Priest died in the first day of the fifth moneth in the fortieth yeare after their comming out of Aegypt when he was 123. yeares old Numb 33. 38 39. His buriall also though here omitted is spoken of in Deut. 10. 6. CHAP. XXI 1 The Canaanites fight with Israel and captive some of them but Israel by a vow obtaine helpe of God and destroy them and their cities 4 The people murmuring because of their wants in the way are plagued with fiery serpents 7 They repenting are healed by a brasen serpent 10 Sundry journeyes of the Israelites 16 Their song at Beer for water which God gave them 21 They requesting passage thorow the Amorites country are denied it 24 Israel vanquisheth them and Sihon their King and possesseth their cities 27 Proverbs or Prophesies of Sihons overthrow 33 Og King of Basan fighteth against Israel and is also vanquished and Israel possesseth his land ANd the Canaanite the King of Arad which dwelt in the South heard that Israel came the way of the spies and he fought against Israel and tooke captive of them a captivitie And Israel vowed a vow unto Iehovah and said If giving thou wilt give this people into my hand then I will utterly destroy their cities And Iehovah hearkened to the voice of Israel and gave up the Canaanite and they utterly destroyed them and their cities and he called the name of the place Hormah And they journeyed from mount Hor by the way of the red sea to compasse the land of Edom and the soule of the people was shortned because of the way And the people spake against God and against Moses Wherfore have ye brought us up out of Aegypt to die in the wildernesse for there is no bread neither is there water and our soule loatheth this light bread And Iehovah sent among the people fiery serpēts they bit the people much people of Israel died And the people came unto Moses and said We have sinned for we have spoken against Iehovah against thee Pray unto Iehovah that he take away the serpents from us Moses prayed for the people And Iehovah said unto Moses Make thee a fiery serpent and put it upon a pole and it shall be that every one that is bitten when hee looketh upon it shall live And Moses made a serpent of brasse and put it upon a pole and it was that if a serpent had bitten a man when he beheld the serpent of brasse he lived And the sonnes of Israel journeyed and encamped in Oboth And they journeyed from Oboth and encamped in Ije Abarim in the wildernesse which is before Moab toward the Sunne-rising From thence they journeyed and camped in the valley of Zared From thence they journeyed and camped on the other side of Arnō which is in the wildernesse which commeth out of the border of the Amorite for Arnon is the border of Moab betweene Moab and the Amorite Wherefore it is said in the booke of the warres of Iehovah Vaheb in a whirlewind and the brooks of Arnon And the streame of the brookes which declineth to the situation of Ar and leaneth upon the border of Moab And from thence to Beer that is the Well whereof Iehovah said unto Moses Gather together the people and I wil give them water Then sang Israel this song Spring up O Well answer ye unto it The Well the Princes digged it the Nobles of the people delved it with the Law-giver with their staves And from the wildernesse they journeyed to Mattanah And from Mattanah to Nahaliel and from Nahaliel to Bamoth And from Bamoth to the valley which is in the field of Moab the head of Pisgah and it looketh toward Ieshimon And Israel sent messengers unto Sihon King of the Amorites saying Let me passe thorow thy land we will not turne aside into field or into vineyard we will not drinke of the waters of the well we will go in the kings way untill we be past thy border And Sihon would not grant Israel to passe thorow his border
inheritances by the name of Lets as Come up with me into my lot Iudg. 1. 3. And not lands onely but whatsoever befalleth unto men frō the hand of God is called a lot as This is the portion of them that spoile us and the lot of them that rob us Esay 17. 14. and Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter Act. 8. 21. and That they may receive forgivenesse of sins and a lot that is inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith c. Act. 26. 18. The part of the lot that is of the inheritance of the Saints in light Col. 1. 12. So that in the Greek used by the Apostles Cleros a lot and Cleronomia a division by lot is the common name of an inheritance 1 Pet. 5. 3. Ephes. 1. 14. 18. Vers. 56. According to the lot Hebr. At or Vpon the mouth of the lot as the lot whereon the name of the tribe or of the inheritance is written shall speake This lot being of the Lord figured the diversities of gifts in the Church which the Spirit of God divideth to every man severally 〈◊〉 will 1 Cor. 12. 4. 11. as also the dispensation of his graces concerning our heavenly inheritance which the Election onely obtaineth that the purpose of God according to election might stand not of workes but of him that calleth Rom. 11. 7. and 9. 11. Vers. 57. of the Levites who though they had no inheritance in the land vers 62. yet were they to have 48 cities and their suburbs for their habitation Num. 35. which also fell unto them by lot Ios. 21. 4. c. Vers. 58. Korachites or Korhites of Korah the sonne of Izhar the sonne of Kohath the sonne of Levi Num. 16. 1. Korah himselfe died in the rebellion but his sonnes died not Num. 26. 11. therefore they are reckoned here for a familie in the fourth generation from Levi which is one degree further than the other families And whereas in Exod. 6. 16. c. there are reckoned of Gershon two sonnes Libni and Shimei here the familie of the Libnites is mustered but Shimei left out There Kohath hath foure sonnes Amram and Ishar and Hebron and Vzziel here Vzziel is omitted neither is Ishar named but in his sonnes the Korhites Vers. 59. she bare to Levi by she understand Levies wise or Iochebeds mother Sol. Iarchi expoundeth it his wise bare her in Egypt she bare to Amram that is Iochebed Amrams wife who was also his aunt bare to Amram Exo. 6. 20. Marie Hebr. Mirjam she was a prophetesse see Exod. 15. 20. Num. 12. 1. Vers. 60. unto Aaron was borne Here Moses children Gershon and Eliezer are againe omitted see the notes on Num. 3. 38. Vers. 61. and Abihu died and they had no sonnes Num. 3. 4. See the historie in Levit. 10. Vers. 62. 23 thousand who at the former numbring were but 22 thousand Num. 3. 39. So they increased in the wildernesse a thousand males Vers. 65. dying they shall die i. they shall surely die this was threatned for their rebellion refusing to go into the promised land Nū 14. and the fulfilling of Gods judgment is here shewed and Iosoua in Greeke Iesus the son of Naue these two survived because they faithfully followed the Lord Num. 14. 24. 38. See the Annotations there In that all the rest were dead save these two it sheweth that all the 600 thousand men now mustered which should conquer Canaan were a valiant company betweene 20 and 60 yeares of age none being above 60 but Caleb and Iosua and as they were in body so in minde being trained up these 38 yeares in the study of the Law and ordinances of God and beholding his workes having Moses and Aaron for their leaders and Gods good spirit for their instructer Neh. 9. 20. CHAP. XXVII 1 The daughters of Zelophehad sue for an inheritance 5 Moses bringeth their cause before the Lord who granteth their request 8 The Law of inheritances when a man dieth without a son 12 Moses is bidden goe up and see the land and is told of his death for his trespasse 15 He requesteth of the Lord that a man may be set governour in his place 18 The Lord appointeth Iosua to succeed him 22 And Moses by imposition of hands ordaineth him to his office THen came the daughters of Zelophehad the sonne of Hepher the son of Gilead the son of Machir the son of Manasses of the families of Manasses the son of Ioseph and these are the names of his daughters Machlah Noah Hoglah and Milcah and Tirzah And they stood before Moses and before Eleazar the Priest and before the Princes and all the congregation at the doore of the Tent of the Congregation saying Our father died in the wildernesse and he was not among the Congregation of them that gathered themselves together against Iehovah in the congregation of Korah but in his sinne he died and hee had no sonnes Why should the name of our father be done away from among his family because he hath no sonne Give unto us a possession among the brethren of our father And Moses brought their cause before Iehovah And Iehovah said unto Moses saying The daughters of Zelophehad speake right giving thou shalt give them a possession of an inheritance among the brethren of their father and thou shalt cause the inheritance of their father to passe unto them And thou shalt speake unto the sonnes of Israel saying If a man die and he have no sonne then ye shall cause his inheritance to passe unto his daughter And if hee have no daughter then ye shall give his inheritance unto his brethren And if he have no brethren then ye shall give his inheritance unto the brethren of his father And if his father have no brethren then ye shall give his inheritance unto his kinsman that is next to him of his familie and he shall inherit it it shal be unto the sonnes of Israel for a statute of judgement as Iehovah commanded Moses And Iehovah said unto Moses Go thou up into this mountaine of Abarim and see the land w ch I have given to the sons of Israel And thou shalt see it and thou also shalt be gathered unto thy peoples as Aaron thy brother was gathered For ye rebelled against my mouth in the wildernesse of Zin in the strife of the congregation to sanctifie me at the water before their eyes that is the water of Meribah of Kadesh in the wildernesse of Zin And Moses spake unto Iehovah saying Let Iehovah the God of the spirits of all flesh set a man over the congregation Which may go out before them and which may go in before them and which may lead them out and which may bring them in that the congregation of Iehovah be not as sheep which have no shepherd And Iehovah said unto Moses Take unto thee Iosua the son of Nun a man in whom is the spirit and lay thine hand upon him And cause
his habitation therein which was a reason why the people might not pollute it either with bloud or with any other wickednesse for holinesse becommeth his house for ever Psal. 93. 5. And for this cause the uncleane were to be put out of the campe of Israel in the midst whereof God did dwell Numb 5. 3. CHAP. XXXVI 1 The inconvenience of the inheritance of daughters is remedied by marrying in their owne tribes lest the inheritance should be removed from the tribe 10 The daughters of Zelophehad obey the Lords commandement and marry their uncles sonnes AND the heads of the fathers of the family of the sons of Gilead the son of Machir the sonne of Manasses of the families of the sonnes of Ioseph came neere and spake before Moses and before the Princes the heads of the fathers of the sons of Israel And they said Iehovah commanded my lord to give the land for an inheritance by lot to the sonnes of Israel and my lord was commanded by Iehovah to give the inheritance of Zelophehad our brother unto his daughters And if they become wives to any of the sons of the tribes of the sons of Israel then shall their inheritance be taken away from the inheritance of our fathers and shall be put to the inheritance of the tribe unto whom they shall be so it shall be taken away from the lot of our inheritance And when the Iubilee of the sonnes of Israel shall be then shall their inheritance be put unto the inheritance of the tribe unto whom they shall be so their inheritance shall be taken away from the inheritance of the tribe of our fathers And Moses commanded the sonnes of Israel according to the mouth of Iehovah saying The tribe of the sonnes of Ioseph speake right This is the thing which Iehovah doth command concerning the daughters of Zelophehad saying Let them become wives to whom it is good in their eyes onely to the family of the tribe of their father shall they become wives And the inheritance of the sonnes of Israel shall not remove from tribe to tribe for every man of the sonnes of Israel shall cleave to the inheritance of the tribe of his fathers And every daughter that possesseth an inheritance of the tribes of the sons of Israel shall be wife unto one of the family of the tribe of her father that the sonnes of Israel may possesse every man the inheritance of his fathers And the inheritance shall not remove from one tribe to another tribe but every man of the tribes of the sonnes of Israel shall cleave to his inheritance Even as Iehovah commanded Moses so did the daughters of Zelophehad For Machlah Tirzah and Hoglah and Milcah and Noah the daughters of Zelophehad were wives unto their uncles sonnes To men of the families of the sonnes of Manasses the sonne of Ioseph they became wives and their inheritance was unto the tribe of the family of their father These are the commandements and the judgements which Iehovah commanded by the hand of Moses unto the sonnes of Israel in the plaines of Moab by Iordan neere Iericho Annotations THE heads in Greeke the Princes that is the chiefe fathers God having designed the limits of the holy land which Israel should inherit in Numb 34. and appointed his owne portion out of the same to be given unto the Priests and Levites Numb 35. doth now conclude his lawes with an ordinance for the setled continuing of the inheritances unto the tribes as they should at first be allotted unto them The occasion of this ordinance is a complaint made by some of the Manassites concerning Zelophehads daughters if they should be maried to men of other tribes Gilead in Greeke Galaad of whom see Numb 27. 1. Vers. 2. my lord meaning Moses for to him was the commandement given Numb 26. 52 53. c. and 27. 6 7. And by this title they give honour unto Moses and shew their obedience as the Scripture noteth by the like title given unto others 1 Pet. 3. 6. Matth. 22. 44 45. Zelophehad in Greeke Salpaad See Numb 27. 1 c. Vers. 3. of the tribes of any of the other tribes beside their owne be taken away or be diminished contrary to adding or putting to after mentioned so the inheritances of this and of other tribes by like accidents might in time be changed disturbed and come to confusion contrary to the order before set of God Vers. 4. the Iubilee shall be which was every fiftieth yeare in which the inheritances that were alienated to others were by the law given in Lev. 25. to returne unto the first owners which ordinance also should by such marriages be disanulled Vers. 5. the mouth that is the word of the Lord as the Chaldee translateth in Greeke by the commandement of the Lord. So the answer which Moses gave was not of himselfe but by advice from God See Numb 27. 5. Vers. 6. good in their eyes that is pleaseth them Daughters are not to be forced to marry with such as they like not See Gen. 24. 57 58. to the family to some of the family or in the family See vers 12. Vers. 7. shall cleave to the inheritance keeping himselfe thereto and for the better performance hereof marrying within his tribe For this word cleave is often used in case of marriage Gen. 2. 24. Dan. 2. 43. Thus God provideth that the order which he should set for the inheritāces in his land to be divided by lot might continue throughout all generations by which meanes strife also might be cut off and peace preserved among his people Vers. 8. that possesseth an inheritance or that is heire of a possession by reason that her father had no sonne to inherit as in this case of Zelophehad So here is no restraint of other women save such as had inheritance The Priests also and Levites which might have no inheritance with Israel Deut. 18. 1. had liberty to marry with the women of any tribe as Iehojada the Priest had to wife the Kings daughter of Iudah 2 Chron. 22. 11. another tooke a wife of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite Ezra 2. 61. and the like By reason of such marriages there might be kindred betweene Elizabeth the mother of Iohn the Baptist who was of the daughters of Aaron and Mary the Virgin the mother of our Lord Christ who was of the linage of David of the tribe of Iudah Luke 1. 5. 36. and 3. 23 31. Vers. 11. For Machalh Hebr. And Machlah c. Of these daughters see Numb 27. 1. their uncles sonnes the sonnes of their fathers brethren Compare Levit. 18. 12 13 14. Vers. 12. was unto the tribe that is remained unto or in the tribe So Daniel was that is continued even unto the first yeare of King Cyrus Dan. 1. 21. and they were that is continued there Ruth 1. 2. and sundry the like By this example and observation of the Law for inheritances in the holy land the people of
by it if thou performe this dutie to thy poore brother The Greeke explaineth it for this thing the Lord blessing will blesse thee Vers. 6. blesseth thee or hath blessed thee that is will surely blesse thee a promise spoken of as already done thou shalt lend God will so blesse thee that thou shalt have enough to lend and shalt not need to borrow so it is explained in Deut. 28. 12. rule over many as other wayes so particularly by lending unto them being richer than they for The rich ruleth over the poore and the borrower is servant to the man that lendeth Pro. 22. 7. Compare also Psal. 37. 21 26. Vers. 7. any of thy gates or one of thy gates which the Greeke and Chaldee expound cities not make strong that is not harden thine heart for so these phrases doe one open another as in Exod. 4. 21. and 7. 3. The Greeke expoundeth it not turne away thine heart the Apostle calleth it a shutting up of the bowels of compassion from him that hath need 1 Iohn 3. 17. shut thine hand that is abstaine from giving contrary to the opening of the hand in vers 8. Vers. 8. open thine hand that is be bountifull and give so againe in v. 11. Thus it is said of God Thou openest thine hand they are filled with good Psal. 104. 28. and 145. 16. Our Saviour saith Doe good and lend hoping for nothing againe and your reward shall be great and ye shall be the children of the most high for he is kinde unto the unthankefull and to the evill Be ye therefore mercifull as your Father also is mercifull Luke 6. 35 36. Vers. 9. a thought Hebr. a word used generally for any thing or thought the Greeke saith a hidden word or secret thing in thy hart or with thy hart of Belial that is of wickednesse see Deut. 13. 13. This is to be referred unto the former a word or thought of Belial as they are joyned in Ps. 101. 3. 41. 9. that is a wicked thing or thought in thy hart and so the Greeke explaineth it an unlawfull thing Some referre it to the latter the hart as if he should say a thought in thy wicked heart thine eye be evill hereby is meant the manifestatiō of a covetous affection as is after shewed by the effect and thou givest not unto him and proceedeth from an evill heart v. 10. for the eye declareth what is in the mind This Solomon teacheth by the contrary saying He that hath a good eye shall be blessed for hee giveth of his bread to the poore Prov. 22. 9. whereto agreeth that speech in Ecclus. 35. 8. Give the Lord his honour with a good eye diminish not the first fruits of thine hands But an evill eye signifieth envie and covetousnesse as Eat thou not the bread of him that hath an evill eye Pro. 23. 6. and Is thine eye evill because I am good Matth. 20. 15. and Christ saith that an evill eye proceedeth from within out of the heart of men Mark 7. 21 22. it be sinne unto thee or sin in thee that is a great sinne for which thou shalt be condemned as is shewed in Matth. 25. 41 42 45. Thus sin is used sundry times for a most sinfull and damnable action as The thought of foolishnes that is of the foole is sin Pr. 24. 9. and If I had not done among thē the works which none other man did they had not had sin Ioh. 15. 24. See also Iam 4. 17. And this sin is the greater the sooner punished when the poore for want of releefe doe cry unto God Vers. 10. Giving thou shalt give that is In any wise give and that freely bountifully c. So in v. 11. opening thou shalt open thine hand thine heart shall not be evill or let not thine heart be evill that is grudge not grieve not nor distrust the providence of God So the Greeke translateth thou shalt not be grieved in thy heart This is spoken of the heart because a pretence of liberality is sometime made without a good heart as is shewed in Prov. 23. 6 7. Hereupon it is said Every man according as he purposeth in his heart so let him give not of griefe or of necessity for God loveth a cheerefull giver 2. Cor. 9. 7. will blesse thee and consequently will inrich thee for the blessing of the Lord it maketh rich Prov. 10. 22. Other blessings also are implied for he saith If thou draw out thy soule to the hungry and satisfie the afflicted soule then shall thy light rise in obscurity and thy darknesse shall be as the noone day and the LORD will guide thee continually and satisfie thy soule in droughts make fat thy bones and thou shalt be like a watered garden and like a spring of water whose waters faile not Esay 58. 10 11. Verse 11. not cease out of the land or from the middest of that is from within the land Though God is able abundantly to supply all mens wants yet suffereth he some to have need as for other causes so to make triall of the love and compassion of his people to their poore brethren Yee have the poore with you alwaies and whensoever yee will yee may doe them good Mar. 14. 7. Vers. 12. an Hebrew or an Hebrewesse that is as the Chaldee expoundeth it a sonne of Israel or a daughter of Israel for the Israelites were called Hebrewes Exod. 2. 6. afterward when the other tribes were fallen from God and the tribe of Iudah abode in the truth Hos. 11. 12. they were called Iewes Ier. 34. 9. Ezra 5. 5. and 6. 7 8. c. Est. 4. 7. and 9. 1. sold unto thee of the selling of the Hebrews see the Lawes fore-given in Exod. 21. 2. 11. Levit. 25. 39. 55. The Hebrew Expositors understand this Law here given for him that was sold by the Magistrate according to Exod. 22. 3. and not for such as sold themselves Maim treat of Servants c. 3. s. 12. but it seemeth by the words of Moses and by Ier. 34. to extend further in the seventh yeere to wit from the time of his sale for this is not the seventh yeere the yeere of release fore-spoken of in v. 1 2 9. see the annotations on Exod. 21. 2. send him out free or let him goe out a free man This was not an intermission of service for the seventh yeere onely but a full release for ever wherefore God blameth the Iewes in Zedekiahs daies who had released their servants and afterward caused them to returne and brought them into subjection and servitude again Ier. 34. 14 15 16. c. Neither was this release to be purchased by the servants of their friends but was for nothing Exod. 21. 2. This Sabbath or seventh yeere figured the acceptable yeare the time of grace by Christ who releaseth freely by his Gospell such as were the servants of sinne and Satan Esay 61. 1 2. Luk. 4. 18 19. Rom. 6. 12 13 14.
Simeon with Reuben in the former blessing thus Let Reuben live and not die and let Simeon be many in number the voice when he praieth as the Chaldee translateth Receive O Lord the praier of Iudah when hee goeth forth to warre This blessing is to bee compared with Iakobs who likeneth Iudah to a Lions whelpe gone up from the prey c. Gen. 49. 9. and it had accomplishment in David who was of Iudah and a fighter of the Lords battels in which hee often praied as his Psalmes testifie Likewise in Abijah and the Iewes against Israel 2 Chron. 13. 14 18. in Asa warring against the Ethiopians 2 Chron. 14. 11 12 13. in Iehosaphat fighting against the Ammonites 2 Chron. 20. 5 6 18. in Ezekias against the Assyrians 2 Chron. 32. 20 21 22. and others But chiefly in Christ the Lion of the tribe of Iudah Revel 5. 5. him God did heare alwaies Ioh. 11. 42. bring thou him the Chaldee addeth in peace and Thargum Ionathan addeth from the battell in peace This had accomplishment as otherwise so in Davids returne to his people and kingdome 2 Sam. 19. 11 15. and Christs returne unto Israel whereof see Rom. 11. 26 31. be enough for him when he fighteth as God taught Davids hands to warre and his fingers to fight Psalme 144. 1. and girded him with strength to battell 2 Sam. 22. 35 40. The Greek translateth judge for him the Chald. execute vengeance for him on them that hate him So in Gen. 49. 8. thine hand Iudah shall bee in the necke of thine enemies be thou for by his owne strength no man shall prevaile 1 Sam. 2. 9. Therefore David often acknowledged God to be his helper Psal. 28. 7. and 40. 17. and 54. 4. and 63. 7. and 118. 7. c. Vers. 8. of Levi or unto Levi that is the tribe or posterity of Levi as in Thargum Ionathan it is said And Moses the Prophet blessed the tribe of Levi and said thy Thummim and thy Vrim by interpretation thy perfections and thy Lights these were mysteries put into the high Priests brest-plate whereof see the Annotations on Exod. 28. 30. so they signifie here the graces and office of the Priesthood which was committed to Aaron and his seed till Christ came who had the Priest-hood for ever after a more excellent order Heb. 6. 20. And the speech here may bee directed unto God who gave these mysteries to the Priest and so the Chald. explaineth it Thummim Vrim thou didst put upon the man that was found holy before thee and Sol. Iarchi saith Hee speaketh as to the Majestie of God Or it may be spoken to the tribe of Levi who had the Vrim and Thummim among them but appropriate to one maÌ„ only who was the high Priest a figure of Christ. with the man understand be with the man or to the man that is they belong to him with him they are and so let them remaine thy gracious saint thy mercifull pious or holy one or of thy holy one which title is given to God himselfe Ier. 3. 12. to Christ Psal. 16. 10. with Act. 13. 35 36 37. and to all godly men Psal. 149. 5. And here referring it to Aaron or to Christ the man thy holy one may meane one thing thy holy man as a man a Prince in Exod. 2. 14. or if wee read it the man of thine holy one it is meant the man of God and in Psal. 106. 16. Aaron is called the Saint of the LORD temptedst or triedst This word is sometime spoken of God as hee tempted Abraham Gen. 22. 1. and the Israelites in the wildernesse Deut. 8. 2 15 16. Sometime of men who are said to have tempted God and Christ Exod. 17. 2. 1 Cor. 10. 9. in Massah or in the temptation a place so called because there Israel tempted God Exod. 17. 7. or with temptation and so it is no propet name contendedst or striveâ—st pleadedst this also is sometime spoken of God whose contending with men is the blaming and punishing of them Esay 49. 25. Iob 10. 2. Ier. 2. 9. sometime of mens contending as Israel did with the Lord at the waters of Meribah or of Contention Numb 20. 13. By reason of this diversuse of these words the understanding of this blessing is also divers thus Thy Thummim and thy Vrim O God be with the man thy gracious Saint Aaron and his seed whom thou temptedst with tentation contendedst with him for his sinne at the waters of Meribah Num. 20. 12 13. Or thy Thummim and thy Vrim O Levi bee with Aaron and his seed the man of thy gracious God whom thou with the other Israelites temptedst in Massah c. Exod. 17. 2. Numb 20. Or thus Thy Thummim and thy Vrim O Levi is with or â—e longs unto the man thy gracious Saint Christ Iesus whom thou temptedst in Massah c. 1 Cor. 10. 9. In this last sense the weaknesse of the Leviticall Priesthood is implied which kept not Vrim and Thummim but lost them at the captivity of Babylon Ezra 2. 63. and it is not knowne that they ever had them more untill by Christ our High Priest after the order of Melchisedek they were restored by the Light and Truth of the Gospell The Chaldee interpreteth it in Aarons or Levies praise Thummim and Vrim thou didst put upon the man or cloathedst with them the man that was found holy before thee whom thou tem ptedst with tentation and hee was perfect thou provedst him at the waters of contention and hee was found faithfull This may seeme not well to accord with the history in Num. 20. touching Aarons person yet the Hebrews as Sol. Iarchi on this place say of the Levites that they murmured not with the other murmurers And of Levi God saith by his Prophet My covenant was with him life and peace and I gave them to him for the feare where with he feared mee c. Mal. 2. 5. And againe They kept his testimonies and the ordinance that hee gave them Psal. 99. 7. The Greeke translateth And of Levi hee said Give yee Levi his Manifest-ones and his Truth that is his Vrim and his Thummim to the holy man whom they tempted in tentation they reviled him at the water of Contradiction This interpretation may well bee applied unto Christ also as before is shewed Vers. 9. who saith or who said of his or unto his father c. I respect him not I see not or looke not upon him The Greeke translateth That saith to his father and to his mother I have not seene or I respect not thee This is meant either of the Priests continuall duty who by the Law if his father mother brother or child did die hee might not mourne for them but carry himselfe as if hee did not respect know or care for them as is said of the High Priest that was anointed and cloathed with the ornaments and had Vrim and Thummim upon his heart for his father or for
If then the whole tenour of that Revelation be to prophesie of matters from former types and predictions it is consonant and proportionable that the like is done in Revel 21. 2. And that 21. Chapter foretelling the restauration of the Church after the fall of Antichrist and withall as the best Expositors have opened it of the calling againe of the Iewes according to the prophesies of old and of our Apostle in Rom. 11. it is not likely but the holy Ghost who throughout those visions and in matters concerning the Gentiles alludeth to the old Testament would much rather doe the like where he prophesieth of the Iewes 3. Many particulars in that Chapter confirme this as when the Church is called by the 〈◊〉 name Ierusalem Revel 21. vers 2 10. and the Tabernacle of God vers 3. when expresse mention is made of the names of the 〈◊〉 tribes of Israel to be at the twelve gates v. 12. when the Citie is measured according to the visions of old Ezek. 40. 3. with a reed ver 1â— when God and the Lambe are called the Temple of it vers 22. and sundry the like 4. It will not be denied I suppose by men of under standing which compare the Scriptures that these last visions of Iohn have reference in many things to the last visions of Ezekiel As the gates of the Citie have their names of the tribes of Israel which there are expressed one of Reuben one of Iudah one of Levi c. 〈◊〉 48. 31 c. so the gates of this C 〈…〉 which Iohn saw have at them the names of the twelve tribes of the sonnes of Israel Rev. 21. 12. There waters issue out of Gods house Ezek. 47. 〈◊〉 so here is a pure river of water of liâ—e Rev. 22 1. There trees grow by the river Ezek. 47. 12. here the tree of life Rev. 22. 2. with other things concordant So that the state of the Church there being described from Israel and the possession of the tribes by name Ezek. 48. yeeldeth strong probability of the like allusions here and consequently of the twelve precious stones to the stones of the tribes which are no where named but by Moses in Exodus 5. And this the rather because as Aarons ornaments were for glory and beauty Exod. 28. 2. so these stones are for garnishment to the foundations of the walls of the Citie Rev. 21. 19. And the Tabernacle of Moses was walled as we may say with the twelve Tribes which compassed it in a square Numb 2. Now seeing the Saints are compared to precious stones Lam. 4. 1 2 7. 1 Pet. 2. 5. unto what company rather than to the twelve tribes described by their precious stones in Aarons Ephod may we thinke hath the Lord reference in Rev. 21. 6. Againe seeing the names of the Lambes twelve Apostles are in the foundations of this wall Rev. 21. 14. which Apostles are answer able to the twelve Patriarchs of the tribes both in number so noted by the Spirit of God v. 12. 14. and in propagation of the Church spiritually by the Gospel 1 Cor. 4. 15. Gal. 4. 19. 3 Ioh. v. 4. as the Patriarchs were fathers of the ancient Church both in the flesh and in the Lord and in government as the other governed the Tribes Psal. 45. 16. Matth. 19. 28. 1 Cor. 4. 19 21. besides other things wherein they may be compared it seemeth most fit and according to the things both in this Chapter whole Booke that the precious stones by which these twelve foundations are described should be answerable to the twelve precious stones whereon the names of the Patriarchs were graved Exod. 28. for there is no place else in the Scripture whereto they can have reference 7. Moreover there is in the Prophets another name of the Adamant or Diamond called in Hebrew Shamir which is noted of the Holy Ghost to be hard even harder than flint Zach. 7. 12. Ezek. 3. 9. and to be of use for graving Ier. 17. 1. so that the speciall things which mine Opposite observeth from Plinie an heathen writer of the nature of the Adamant are by the testimony of God found in this Shamir And it is translated the Adamant by consent of the most Interpreters both old and new and by the Greeke version in Ier. 17. 1. that if the voices of learned men may end this controversie there be as many or moe for Shamir to be the Adamant than can I suppose be brought for Iahalom And the same Prophet which useth Shamir for the Adamant when he hath reference to the stones on the Ephod retaineth the names in Exodus the Iahalom among them Ezek. 3. 9. and 28. 13. Wherefore if Shamir be the Hebrew name of the Adamant the stone Iabalâ—m in Exo. 28. may well be another than it and if another where may we safer seeke it than in Rev. 21. for the reasons before shewed That which is alleaged for the contrary from the notation of the word Iahalom and consent of many Interpreters and the like hath I confesse probability and were it not for the causes above shewed I would thinke it to be the Adamant though the notation likewise of Shamir and agreement of Interpreters may also perswade it to be the Adamant and for Plinies testimony of the Adamants that they are desired of engravers it accordeth to this Shamir as we may learne of the Prophet Ier. 17. 1. And for the price of the Adamant above the Sardonyx or any gem or other humane things as the same Plinie reporteth it will not though so it be end this question seeing it is not necessary to conclude that God would chuse the most precious thing to signifie grace in men which have it but in part especially seeing hee putteth this stone not in the first but in the sixt place as the Iahalom is ordered in Exo. 28. 18. Yea it is plainly without likelihood that God would impart the most precious thing among the Patriarchs and take it away from among the Apostles for it is sure no Adamant is to be found in Rev. 21. This were to preferre the old Tehament before the New the Law before the Gospel Moses before Christ contrary to the Apostles doctrine in 2 Cor. 3. and to make the holy Ierusalem the Bride the Lambs wife which is said to have the glory of God and her wals garnished with all manner of precious stones and many other like excellencies Revel 21. 9 10 19. c. to be inferiour in glory to Moses Sanctuary and the earthly Ierusalem and those that ministred in the same which a man of sound judgement will not easily beleeve And whatsoever Plinie saith of the preciousnesse of the Adamant we are assured from God that the Sardonix is precious Revel 21. 19 20. and Plinie himselfe confirmeth it by the example of the Tyrant Polycrates who so greatly esteemed the Sardonix in his Ring that he valued the losse thereof with all his wealth and felicity which he
Vers. 33. hastie terrour or a sudden plague as was threatned Levit. 26. 16. Vers. 36. flatteringly allured or deceived that is went about to deceive by perswading flattering words Vers. 37. firmely prepared aright setled ready and stable as is the heart of the godly Psal. 112. 7 and 57. 8. Vers. 38. mercifully covered made expiation and forgave So Psal. 65. 4. and 79. 9. corrupted that is destroyed utterly so Deut. 4. 31. multiplied to turne that is much and often turned away his anger Vers. 39. flesh that is weake and corrupt See Psal. 56. 5. a wind mans life is a vapour that appeareth for a little time and afterward vanisheth away I am 4. 14. Vers. 40. How oft ten times as the Lord said Numb 14. 22. this people tempted him and obeyed not his voice 1. At the red sea for feare of the Aegyptians Exod. 14. 11 12. 2. At Marah where they wanted drinke Exod. 15. 23 24. 3. In the wildernesse of Sin where they wanted meat Exod. 16. 2. 4. In keeping Manna till the morrow which God had forbidden Exod. 16. 20. 5. In going out for Manna on the Sabbath day Exod. 16. 27 28. 6. At Rephidim murmuring for lack of water Exod. 17. 1 2 3. 7. At Horeb where they make the golden calfe Exod. 32. 8. In Taberah murmuring for tediousnesse of their way Numb 11. 1. 9. At Kibroth hattaavah where they lusted for flesh Numb 11. 4. 10. In Paran where they refuse the land of Canaan being discouraged by their spies Num. 14. 1 2 c. And after this they sinned seven times as 1. In pressing to goe fight when God forbade them Num. 14. 44 45. 2. In the rebellion of Korah Dathan and Abiram Numb 16. 1 c. 3. In the murmuring for the death of Korah and his company Numb 16. 41 c. 4. At Meribah murmuring for lack of water Numb 20. 2 3 c. 5. For griefe of their way murmuring and loathing Manna Numb 21. 4 5 c. 6. At Shittim committing whoredome with the daughters of Moab 7. And in the same place coupling themselves to Baal-peor and eating the sacrifices of the dead Numb 25. 1 2 3 c. Vers. 41. returned and tempted that is efisoones againe and againe tempted contrary to the law Deut. 6. 16. limited prescribed limits bounds or markes as before vers 20. Vers. 44. to bloud The first of the ten plagues wherewith God smote the Aegyptians which had drowned his children in their rivers Exod. 7. 19. 20 21. and 1. 22. whereto agreeth the third viall of wrath powred out on Antichrists kingdom spiritually called Aegypt Rev. 16. 4. 6. and 11. 8. Vers. 45. a mixed swarme a mixture sundry sorts of flyes vermine or hurtfull beasts by the Greeke they were flyes by the Chaldee mixtures of wilde beasts It was the fourth plague of Aegypt See Exod. 8. 24. the frog that is frogs as afterward caterpillar locust for locusts c. The second plague of Aegypt Exod. 8. 6. figures of uncleane spirits which gather the Kings of the world to the battell of the great day of God Rev. 16. 13 14. corrupted that is marred and destroyed Vers. 46. their fruit all that growes out of the earth caterpillar a worme that consumeth and spoileth grasse fruits Ioel 1. 4. Locust or grashopper which have their name of their multitude for they flie many together Prov. 30. 27. Nahum 3. 15. Iudg. 6. 5. Locusts in those countries flie in the aire multitudes together and whersoever they fall they devoure every greene thing This was the eighth plague of Egypt wherby all herbs and fruits were consumed Exod. 10. 14 15. Figures of Antichrists ministers Rev. 9. 3 4 c. Vers. 47. blasting hailestone a word no where found but in this place The seventh plague of Aegypt was grievous haile mixed with fire that killed men beasts herbs and trees Exod. 9. 24 25. So in Revel 16. 21. baile of talent weight falleth on blasphemers Vers. 48. he shut up that is gave See Psal. 31. 6. so vers 50. lightnings or the flying fire-coles thunderbolts see this word Psal. 76. 4. The Greeke here turneth it fire Vers. 49. messengers or Angels of evils or as the Greeke saith evill Angels such indeed God useth to punish men by Job 1. 12 16 c. The Chaldee also translateth sent by the hand of them that doe evill But hereby may be meant Moses and Aaron whom the Lord sent to denounce these plagues before they came by their hand brought them on Egypt Exod. 7. 1 2 19. and 8. 1 2 5 16 21. and 9. 14 15 c. Vers. 50. He weighed to wit making his punishments proportionable to their sins and obstinacie for as men increase sinne so doth God judgement Levit. 26. 21 23 24 27 28. Wilde beast that is beasts which have their name of livelinesse as is noted Psal. 68. 11. therefore some turne it here life but the Greeke plainly saith cattell The fifth plague of Aegypt was the pest or murraine of all beasts and cattell Exod. 9. 3. Vers. 51. the first-borne the tenth and last plague was the death of all the firstlings of Aegypt in the night that Israel kept the Passeover and departed the land Exod. 12. 27 29 30. The first-borne usually ministred to God but God smote all such idolatrous ministers in Egypt and upon their gods also he did execution Numb 33. 4. but spared the first borne of Israel by the bloud of the Lamb and after chose the tribe of Levi to minister in their stead Num. 3. 40 41 45. and 8. 16 19. beginning of strengths or chiefest of painfull mights so the eldest childe is named Gen. 49. 3. Deut. 21. 17. Therefore were they to be given to the Lord. tents of Cham the dwellings of the Egyptians which were the posteritie of Cham the sonne of Noah Gen. 10. 6. See the Note on Psalme 68. 32. Vers. 52. his people passe forth the Israelites tooke their journies from Rameses Exod. 12. 37. See Psal. 77. 21. Vers. 54. border of his holinesse his holy border meaning the land of Canaan sanctified to be the possession of his people and limited in all the borders of it as Num. 34. 2 3 12. or border of his Sanctuary this mountaine that is mountainy countrey Canaan called a land of mountaines and valleyes Deut. 11. 11. So Exod. 15. 17. Or in speciall he may meane mount Sion whereof after in verse 68. Vers. 55. the Heathens the seven mighty Nations of Canaan where Ioshua and Israel killed one and thirtie kings Deut. 7. 1. Iosh. 12. 7 24. made them fall in the line that is made their countrey fall out by line and measure to be the inheritance of Israel Iosh. 15 and 16 and 17 chapters tribes the posteritie of the 12 sonnes of Israel called tribes after the Romane name where at first the whole multitude was divided into three parts called thereof tribes but the Hebrew name signifieth Staves or roddes as growing
workes and whored by their practises And the anger of Iehovah was kindled against his people and hee abhorred his inheritance And hee gave them into the hand of the heathens and their haters ruled over them And their enemies oppressed them and they were humbled under their hand Many times did hee deliver them and they bitterly provoked by their counsell and were brought downe by their iniquitie Yet he saw when distresse was on them when he heard their cry And he remembred toward them his covenant and repented according to the multitude of his mercies And gave them to tender mercies before all that led them captives Save thou us Iehovah our God and gather us from the heathens for to confesse unto the Name of thine holinesse to glory in thy praise Blessed bee Iehovah God of Israel from eternitie and unto eternitie and let all the people say Amen Halelu-jah Annotations THe powers that is the powerfull workes such as after follow verse 8 c. Thus also were Christs miracles named Mat. 11. 20 21. So after praise for praise-worthy acts cause to heareâ—â— that is sound forth or display so as it may bee heard so Psal. 26. 7. Vers. 4. visit mee that is come and bestow thy salvation helpe or deliverance upon mee See Psalme 8. 5. and compare herewith Luke 1. 68 69. Vers. 5. To see That I may see or enjoy See the Notes on Psal. 27. 4. to glory or boast joyfully see Psal. 34. 3. thy inheritance that is the people whom thou inheritest see Psal. 28. 9. Vers. 6. sinned with our fathers This confession agreeth with the law Leviticus 26. 40. and with the practises of other godly Ieremy 3. 25. Dan. 9. 5. Vers. 7. turned rebellious the Greeke salth provoked to bitteruesses see Psal. 5. 11. By the red sea the Israelites distrusted God and murmured against Moses Exod. 14. 11 12. yet there he saved them vers 15. 16 c. thered Sea so the new Testament calleth it in Greeke Heb. 11. 29. but the Hebrew is the sea Suph that is the sea of sedge or sea weeds which grew therein Vers. 9. 〈◊〉 rebâ—â—ked that is powerfully repressed the waves c. See the like Nahum 1. 4. Isa. 50. 2. Mat. 8. 26. Psal. 18. 16. in the deeps Israel went in the bottome of the red sea on dry ground the deepe waters being as walls on each hand of them Exod. 14. 21 22 29 See also Isa. 63. 11 12 13. Vers. 10. the hater Pharaoh and his host that pursued them Exod. 14. 23 24 30. Vers. 12. they sang as is expressed Exod. 15. Vers. 14. with lust that is greedily even weeping for desire of flesh to eat and loathing Manna Numb 11. 4. 6. Vers. 15. leannesse a sudden plague whereby the soules or lives of the fatrest of them were taken away see Psal. 78. 30 31. also Isa. 10. 16. Vers. 16. the holy one sanctified of the Lord to the worke of the Priesthood Exodus 29. 44. Levit. 8. 12 c. which Korah with other Levites envied opposing their own holinesse Num. 16. 1 3 5. Vers. 17. Dathan and Abiram princes with their families and all their goods went downe alive into hell Numb 16. 32 33. Vers. 18. the wicked 2â—0 men that would burne incense to the Lord were burnt with fire from the Lord Numbers 16. 35. Korach was the chiefe of them Vers. 19. in Hereb a mount in the wildernesse called the mountaine of God Exod. 3. 1. 1 King 19. 8. for there God gave his Law and made a covenant with them Deut. 4. 10. and 5. 2. but while Moses was with God on the Mount they made themselves a god of gold Deuteronomy 9. 8 9 12. Exodus 32. 1 4 31. It was called also Sinai Psalme 68. 9. of bushes that there grew and Horeb of the drinesse for it was a waterlesse desart Deut. 8. 15. Vers. 20. their glorie that is their God so Ier. 2. 11. Thus did they like the heathens Rom. 1. 23. for me â—patterne structure or type as the Apostle calleth it in Greeke Heb. 8. 5. from Exodus 25. 40. Vers. 23. to abolish or that hee would destroy them and put out their name from under Heaven as is expressed Deut. 9. 13 14. in the breach in the gap which their sinne had opened for God as an enemy to enter and destroy them A similitude taken from warre when by a breach in the wall the enemy entreth the citie so Ezek. 13. 5. and 22. 30. But Moses earnest prayer stopped this breach Exodus 32. 11 14. destroying Heb. corrupting that is consuming them See Psal. 57. 1. Vers. 24. land of desire the pleasant land of Canaan which was to be desired for the pleasures and profits of it above all other Countries Ezek. 20. 6. Deut. 11. 11 22. This land they through unbeleefe refused to take possession of Num. 14. 1 2 3 c. Heb. 3. 19. So meat of desire is daintie meat Iob 33. 20. Vers. 26. his hand that is sware as the Chaldee explaineth for so lifting up the hand often signifieth as Gen. 14. 22. Rev. 10. 5 6. Deut. 32. 40. Nehem. 9. 15. How God sware against this people see Numbers 14. 21 23. Psalme 95. 11. Vers. 27. to fanne that is scatter see Psal. 44. 12. Ezek. 20. 23. Vers. 28. were joined or coupled yoked unequally with infidels which the Apostle forbiddeth 2 Cor. 6. 14. Baal-pehor the God of Moab and Madian to whom by Balaams counsell Israel joyned Numb 25. 3. and 31. 16. Revel 2. 14. Baal signifieth a Lord master husband or patron Pehor was the name of a mountaine where this god was worshipped and had a temple called Beth-pehor Numb 23. 28. Deut. 3. 29. Baal was a common name whereby the heathens called their gods 2 King 1. 2. Iudg. 8. 33. and so Israel also called the true God Hos. 2. 16. but for the shamefull abuse of Gods worship the Scriptures turne Baal a Lord into bosheth a shame as Ierub-besheth 2 Sam. 11. 21. for Ierub-baal or Gedeon Iudg. 8. 35. and 9. 1. Ish-bosheth 2 Sam. 2. 10. or Esh-baal 1 Chron. 8. 33. Mephi-bosheth 2 Sam. 9. 10. or Merib-baal 1 Chron. 8. 34. So the Greeke in 1 King 18. 25. for Baal hath Aischunes that is Shame Hereupon the Prophet saith they went to Baal-pehor and separated themselves unto that Shame Bosheth Hos. 9. 10. and so Ieremy calleth the Idols Shame or Confusion Ier. 3. 24. and 11. 13. the dead idols that have no life or breath and so are opposed to the living God Ier. 10. 5 10. 1 Thes. 1. 9. Vers. 29. brake in with violence killing 24. thousand men Numb 25. 9. Vers. 30. Phineas nephew of Aaron the Priest he being zealous for the Lord thrust thorow with a speare Zimri and Cozbi that wrought abomination Numb 25. 7 8 c. Vers. 31. for justice for a just action though done without ordinary authority and God rewarded him for it Numb 25. 11 12 13. Vers. 32. Meribah
to thee the deaw of thy youth Iehovah sware and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever according to the order of Malchisedek The Lord at thy right hand hee hath wounded Kings in the day of his wrath He shall judge among the heathens hee hath filled with corpses he hath wounded the head over a great land Of the brooke in the way shall hee drinke therefore he shall lift up the head Annotations IEhovah that is God the Father assuredly said see Psal. 36. 2. to my Lord that is to Christ whom David here calleth his Lord though he was also his sonne according to the flesh Mat. 22. 42 45. Rom. 1. 3. Act. 2. 34. So the Chaldee The Lord said unto his Word meaning Christ Ioh. 1. 1. sit at my right hand sitting noteth reigning with continuance 1 Cor. 15. 25. Heb. 10. 12 13. So sitting on his throne 1 King 3. 6. is expounded reigning in his stead 2 Chron. 1. 8. Gods right hand meaneth his power and majesty in the Heavens Luk. 22. 69. Mark 16. 19. Heb. 1. 3. and 8. 1. and this above all Angels Heb. 1. 13. thine enemies even all of them the last whereof is death 1 Cor. 15. 25 26. Of this place the Apostle giveth this exposition Every Priest standeth daily ministring and oft times offering the same sacrifices which can never take away sinnes but this man having offered one sacrifice for sinne fitteth for ever at Gods right hand henceforth expecting till his enemies be put the footstoole of his feet Heb. 10. 11 12 13. Vers. 2. the rod or staffe scepter of thy strength thy strong staffe O Christ that is the powerfull word of thy Kingdome Isa. 11. 4. Mat. 13. 19. which was to come out of Sion and Ierusalem Isa. 2. 3. Luk. 24. 49. Acts 1. 4. and 2. 1 2 c. For in Sion Christ reigneth Psal. 2. 6. Rev. 14. 1. rule thou that is thou shalt surely rule or have dominion see the Notes on Psal. 37. 3. Vers. 3. voluntaries a people of voluntarinesses or of liberalities as Psal. 68. 10. that is shall most freely willingly and liberally present themselves and their oblations to thee as Iudg. 5. 9. Act. 2. 41. Exod. 25. 2. Rom. 12. 1. Psal. 47. 10. and 119. 108. Song 6. 11. of thy power or armie as Psal. 33. 16. that is when thou sendest forth thy powerfull Gospell and Preachers of the same to conquer the world Rom. 1. 16. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. Rev. 6. 2. Psal. 45. 4 5 6. in the beauties of bolinesse or in the comely honours of the Sanctuary meaning either the comely or honourable places of holinesse or of the Sanctuary as Psal. 29. 2. that is the Church or rather in the beautifull ornaments of holinesse that is holy graces and vertues wherewith Christ and his people are adorned as the Priests and Levites of old with Vrim Thummim and holy garments Exod. 28. 2 40. Isa. 52. 1. So the Warriers in heaven are cloathed with fine linnen white and pure the righteousnesse of the Saints Rev. 19. 14. 8. of the wombe c. This place is difficult and may diversly bee understood either of Christ himselfe or of his people and againe if of Christ either in respect of his Godhead or of his Manhood Of his Godhead that the Father saith unto him of the wombe that is of mine owne essence before the early morning that is before the world was to thee was or thou hadst the dew of thy youth or birth so noting the eternall generation of Christ before all worlds as is shewed Prov. 8. 22 23. 24 25. And this sense the Lxx. Greeke Interpreters seeme to follow translating Of the wombe before the morning starre begat I thee If it be meant of Christs manhood we may take it thus of the wombe of the darke morning or of the obscure wombe of the virgin thou hadst the deaw of thy birth If of Christs people before mentioned it may thus be read Of the wombe of the morning to thee shall be or shall come the deaw of thy youth that is thy youth thy young or new-borne people shall be to thee as the morning deaw which falleth secretly from heaven and abundantly covereth the earth For so the deaw is sometime used 2 Sam. 17. 12. and unto raine deaw ice c. the Scripture applieth the names of wombe and begetting Iob 38. 28 29. and the increase of the Church is by this figure described as The remnant of Iakob shall be among many people as a deaw from the Lord as showers upon the grasse that waiteth not for man c. Mic. 5. 7. This last sense accordeth best with the beginning of the verse of the wombe or from the wombe of the morning of the early morning or before the dawning the morning or day-dawning in Hebrew Mishchar is named of the blacknesse or darknesse which also the Scripture sheweth Ioh. 20. 1. and the letter M. is either a preposition signifying from or before as Isa. 43. 13. or but a part of the word here meaning of to thee understand was or shall be that is thou hast or shalt have deaw of thy youth or of thy birth that is thy youth which is like the deaw Youth or nativitie may either be taken properly for young age as Eccles. 11. 9. or figuratively for young persons meaning the regenerate which are as new borne babes Ioh. 1. 13. and 3. 3. 1 Pet. 2. 2. Vers. 4. sware For as much saith the Apostle as it is not without an oath c. by so much is Iesus made surety of a better Testament Heb. 7. 20. 22. a Priest or Sacrificer see Psal. 99. 6. for ever Among the Levites many were made Priests because they were not suffered to endure by reason of death but this man because he endureth ever hath an ever lasting priesthood Wherefore hee is able also perfectly to save them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intereession for them Heb. 7. 23 24 25. to the order or according to my speech both these interpretations are good the one from the Apostles authority Heb. 7. 17. the other from the Hebrew propriety dibrathi as Iob 5. 8. meaning the manner and order of Melchisedek as God speaketh of him in the historie where he is brought in without father mother kindred beginning of daies or end of life continuing a Priest for ever as the Apostle gathereth Heb. 7. 1 3. from the narration Gen. 14. 18 c. of Melchisedck the King of Salem and Priest of the most high God whose name and office is opened Heb. 7. 1 2 c. from which he inferreth If perfection had beene by the Priesthood of the Levites c. what needed it that another Priest should rise after the order of Melchisedek and not to be called after the order of Aaron Heb. 7. 11. Vers. 5. The Lord Christ as in vers 1. which the Chaldee calleth Shecinah the divine presence of the LORD at
12. 5. That place is not alwayes easie to bee discerned for many will falsly say Lee here is Christ or loe he is there Marke 13. 21. 22. and sometimes Christ for mens sinnes withdraweth himselfe Song 5. 6. God hideth his face Deut. 32. 20 and saith I will not feed you Zach. 11. 9. Sometime the Woman is forced to flye into the wildernesse where she is nourished of God many dayes Rev. 12. 14. and sometime the state of the Church is such as that it doth not for the present in joy the Pastors that should feed and guide the same Acts 14. 21. 22. 23. Tit. 1. 5. my soule loveth this signifieth unfeigned and fervent love with a longing desire to injoy the fellowship of her beloved therefore she useth this phrase againe when in the absence of Christ shee earnestly seeketh for him in Chap. 3. vers 1. 2. 3. 4. Like it is the affecting or longing of the soule in Gen. 34. 8. the knitting of the soule 1 Sam. 18. 1. the delighting of the soule Esay 42. 1. and sundry the like where thou feedest or how thou feedest how thou makest to rest feedest Hebr. wilt feed that is art wont to feed or usually and continually feedest to weet thy flocke which word as being easie to be understood is often omitted as in Gen. 37. 16. and 29. 7. Feeding implyeth all the duties of a Pastor or Heirder as to lead in and out to give pasture and water to governe with the rod and staffe c. Psal. 23. Wherefore Kings are said to feed as Pastors Psalm 78. 70. 71. 72. So Christ as King and great Pastor of the sheepe Heb. 13. 20. doth by his Ministery with his Spirit Word Seales Censures c. feed his people for whom he layd down his life hee calleth them by name leadeth them out goeth before them saveth them from wolves that would devoure giveth them eternall life and they shall neuer perish Iohn 10. Of him it is prophesied He shall feed his flocke like a shepheard hee shall gather the Lambes with his arme and cary them in his bosome hee shall gently lead those that are with young Esay 40. 11. Therefore shee desireth to bee under his guidance and in his fold that he feeding her shee may not lacke or desireth to know the manner how Christ feedeth that she likewise may so feed her kiddes as vers 8. makest to rest or makest to lye downe and so givest rest to thy flocke Both these workes of grace God promiseth to his people with other the like saying I will both search my sheepe and seeke them out I will feed them in a good pasture I will feed my flocke and I will cause them to lye downe saith the Lord God I will seeke that which was lost and bring againe that which was driven away and will bind up that which was broken and will strengthen that which was sicke but I will destroy the fat and the strong and will feed them with judgement Ezek. 34. 11. 14. 15. 16. at noone in the heat of the day signifying the heat of persecution tribulation tentation and whatsoever may cause the disquiet and griefe of his flocke In the middest whereof Christ giveth safe repose unto his sheepe which have peace in him though in the world they have affliction for hee hath overcome the world Iohn 16. 33. They shall not hunger nor thirst neither shall the heat nor Sunne smite them for he that hath mercy on them shall lead them even by the springs of water shall he guide them Esay 49. 10. that turneth aside or as one that inwrappeth or that covereth her selfe or that is covered or veyled this latter sense the Greeke version giveth according to the usuall signification of the Hebrew word And this covering either is a signe of sorrow and shame as mourners used to cover their faces Ezek. 24. 17. or of lightnesse and dishonesty as Thamar was thought to be an harlot because she had covered her face Gen. 38. 14. 15. So here the Spouse desireth to know where Christ feedeth left she should wander about and seeke him with sorrow and bee by others reputed an harlot for she would eschew all appearance of evill Or by saying as one that turneth aside she intimateth her perill lest through want of him whom shee loveth shee fall into the hands of others which boast to be Christs companions and so in her faith and manners be corrupted as were the Churches of Galatia Gal. 1. 6. 7. For when men have not their abiding in the Lords inheritance they are in danger to be drawne unto the service of other gods as David acknowledgeth in 1 Sam. 26. 19. flockes of thy companions or herds of thy fellowes for Gneder is both a flocke and an herd Ioel 1. 18. It seemeth here to meane the congregations of false Christs and false Prophets which come in his name saying I am Christ and doe deceive many Matth. 24. 5. 24. 2 Pet. 2. 1. 2. But Christs sheepe follow him for they know his voyce and a stranger they will not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of strangers Ioh. 10. 4. 5. but they all have one shepheard Ezek. 37. 24. And as other shepheards are not to be followed so neither other flockes or herds for Gods elect shall inherit his mountaine and his servants shall dwell there Esay 65. 9. In Ier. 6. 2. 3. the daughter of Zion is likened to a comely and delicate woman her enemies are likened to shepheards with their flockes Of the Hebrewes Sol. Iarchi expoundeth this passage thus Tell me ô thou whom my soule loveth Now the Holy Ghost turneth and likeneth her to a flocke lovingly affected unto the Pastour The Congregation of Israel saith before him as a woman to her husband Tell mee ô thou whom my soule loveth where thou feedest thy flocke among these wolves amids whom they are and where thou makest them to rest at noone in this captivity which is a time of tribulation unto them as the noone-tide which is a time of tribulation unto the flocke And if thou sayest Why art thou so carefull This is not for thine honour that I should bee like a mourner covering the lip weeping for my flocke by the flockes of other shepheards which feed their flockes as thou dost as if she should say Among the troupes of the peoples that are joyned to other gods and have Kings and Princes that menage or governe them The Chaldee paraphrast explaineth it thus When the time was come that Moses the Prophet should bee dissolved out of the world he said before the Lord I know that this people will sinne and shall goe into captivity now shew thou unto mee how they shall bee governed and dwell among the peoples whose decrees are grievous as the heat and scorching of the Sun at noone in the midst of Summer And why shall they wander up and downe among the flockes of the sonnes of Esau and Ismael
in the eyes of Christ and when she obeyeth the voyce of God and forgetteth and forsaketh her owne naturall corruptions he taketh delight in her beauty as it is said Hearken ô daughter and consider and encline thine eare forget also thine owne people and thy fathers house so shall the King greatly desire thy beauty c. Psal. 45. 10. 11. Thus is the prophesie fulfilled with the joy of the Bridegroome over the Bride thy God will rejoyce over thee Esay 62. 5. doves so in Chap. 4. 1. These doves eyes wherewith the Spouse is beautified doe set forth the simplicity sincerity humility meeknesse but especially the spirituall chastity of the Church whose eyes are unto Christ alone looking unto him for life and salvation Matth. 10. 16. Psalme 123. Philip. 3. 7. 10. Esay 17. 7. 8. Ezekiel 18. 6. and 20. 7. observing his wayes Prov. 23. 26. not beholding evill nor looking on iniquity Habak 1. 13. Contrary to which are the lofty eyes Proverb 30. 13. eyes after idols Ezekiel 20. 24. eyes full of adultery 2 Peter 2. 14. eyes beholding strange women Prov. 23. 33. and the like Vers. 16. Thou art faire The Spouse returneth the prayse of beauty unto her beloved who is much fairer then the sonnes of Adam Psalme 45. 2. 3. from whom all her fairenesse is derived so that the prayse thereof belongeth not to her but unto him Psalme 115. 1. as the Apostle saith I live yet not I but Christ liveth in mee and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Sonne of God who loved me and gave himselfe for me Galat. 2. 20. Howbeit though Christ be most faire and beauty it selfe yet such was his basenesse and sufferings in the flesh as his visage was marred more then any man and his forme more then the sonnes of men Esay 52. 14. and 53. 2. 3. and such he often appeareth unto the world to be in the Church partaker of his afflictions But the eye of faith beholdeth his spirituall beauty through all tribulations and glorieth therein Roman 8. 35. 39. 1 Peter 1. 5. 6 and 4. 12. 13. 14. And when the mysteries of the Gospell are opened and the ordinances of Christ faithfully taught and practised then doth the Spouse behold the King in his beauty Esay 33. 17. And of his fulnesse have we all received and grace for grace Iohn 1. 16. yea pleasant or also pleasant amiable delightfull beautifull This is an addition unto the beauty of Christ in respect of his pleasant and gracious administration of his covenant doctrines reproofes c. For the Lords staffe called Beauty or Pleasantnesse signifieth his Covenant made with the people Zachar. 11 10. and David desired to remaine in the Lords house all the dayes of his life that he might behold the pleasantnesse or beauty of the Lord Psalme 27. 4. and Moses desireth that the pleasantnesse of the Lord might bee upon them in the performance of his covenant and promises Psalme 90. 17. And Solomon sheweth that pleasantnesse shall bee unto them that rebuke the wicked Proverb 24. 24. 25. All which and the like have their accomplishment in Christ teaching admonishing reproving comforting his people with words of grace whose pleasant words are as an honey combe sweet to the soule and health to the bones Prov. 16. 24. our bed or our bedstead Beds were used either to rest and sleepe upon as Psal. 132. 3. 4. or to sit upon when they did eate and banquet as we doe at tables Esth. 1. 5. 6. Amos 6. 4. Ezek. 23. 41. And figuratively the place of offring sacrifices is called a bed Esay 57. 7. greene or flourishing and fruitfull for it is not ment so much of colour as of flourishing growth and increase This word applied unto men meaneth prosperous and flourishing estate as Nebuchadnezar said I was at rest in my house and greene or flourishing in my palace Dan. 4. 4. and David likeneth himselfe to a greene or flourishing olive tree in the house of God Psal. 52. 10. where the Greeke translateth it a fruitfull olive Hereby then the Church signifieth that by her communion with Christ whether by the similitude of bed or board she became flourishing and fruitfull as is said of them that are planted in the Lords house They shall still bring forth fruit in hoary age they shall be fat and green Psal. 92. 13. 14. And this is the nature of the Gospell where it is received by faith that it bringeth forth fruit and maketh men fruitfull in every good worke and increasing in the knowledge of God Colos. 1. 6. 10. It may here also signifie the increase of the children of the Church which are begotten by the immortall seed of the word through the power of Christ giving a blessing to the ministery of the same The Chaldee Paraphrast expoundeth this speech thus The congregation of Israel answered before the Lord of the world how faire is the Majesty of thy holinesse in the time that thou dwellest amongst us and in favourable acceptation receivest our prayers and in the time that thou dwellest in our beloved bed and our children are multiplyed on the earth and we doe grow and multiply like a tree that is planted by a spring of waters whose leafe is faire and whose fruit is abundant Vers. 17. The beames or the rafters it meaneth the timber whereof beames or rafters are made which are called by this name when they are cut downe in the wood as in 2 Kings 6. 2. 5. houses or adifices so named of building Such figured the Churches of Christ as in a Timothy 3. 15. the house of God is expounded the Church of the living God and the faithfull Hebrewes were the house of Christ Hebrewes 3. 6. Cedars trees strong tall and durable the timber whereof is of sweet smell and it rotteth not To such Cedars the Saints of God are compared Psalme 92. 13. and the Tabernacles of Israel are by Balaam likened unto such for goodlinesse Numbers 24. 5. 6. This wood was used in Solomons Temple 1 King 6. 9. 36. and 7. 12. and he made it common in Israel he made Cedars like the Sycomore trees which are in the vale for abundance 1 Kings 10. 27. prefiguring the graces which should abound under Christ. galleries walking places named of running because they runne along by the house sides Elsewhere the word is used for gutters wherein waters runne Genesis 30. 38. 41. Exodus 2. 16. which may also have use here to signifie the pipes and conduits of Gods graces through which the waters of his Spirit are conveyed into their hearts But because she spake of houses this may rather be understood of galleries signifying the meanes of conversing with Christ in the communion of his graces See the notes on Song 7. 5. Brutine trees or Boratine trees The Hebrew Brothim is found onely in this place and seemeth to be that which in Latine is called Brute which is a tree like Cypres
is faire and commendable among the unfruitfull trees and all the world knoweth it so the Lord of the world was faire and commendable among the Angels when he was revealed upon Mount Sinai at the time that hee gave the Law unto his people at that time I desired to sit in the shadow of his Divine majesty and the words of his Law were sweet to my palate and the reward of his precepts is reserved for me in the world that is to come Vers. 4. the house of wine that is either the wine celler the place where wine is kept or rather the banquetting house where wine is drunke For cellars are called the treasuries or store-houses of wine in 1 Chron. 27. 27. Wine besides that it slaketh thrist cheareth also the heart of man Psal. 104. 15. causeth him to forget his sorrow and misery Prov. 31. 6 7. comforteth the sicke by cherishing and augmenting the vitall spirits By this the Church signifieth encrease of grace from Christ as the fruit of the vine excelleth the fruit of the apple tree and is more comfortable unto the heart And as her troubles and tentations were increased so was his grace towards her for spirituall consolations for as the sufferings of Christ abound in us so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ 2 Cor. 1. 5. This house of wine is like that in Prov. 9. 1. 5. where wisedome having builded her house c. inviteth the simple to come and eate of her bread and drinke of the wine which she hath mingled Of the Hebrewes Iarchi expoundeth this wine house to be the Tabernacle of the congregration where the interpretation explanation of the Law is given answerable to which now is the assembly of the Saints though it may also be understood of Gods booke or Scripture the true wine-celler that affordeth spirituall comforts his banner or his standard a flag or ensigne spred abroad a warlike signe as in ch 6. 4. 10. the Church is said to bee terrible as an army with banners And the banner lifted up is a signe of fighting with ioy and victory as in Psal. 20. 6. We will shout-joyfully in thy salvation and in the name of our God we will set up the banner So Christs banner over her signified his defence and the victory which he giveth over all her enemies Sin Satan and the world also the signe that as all souldiers doe camp under their owne standards Num. 2. 2. so shee under the Gospell the ensigne of Christs love towards her love that wherewith Christ hath loved us 1 Iohn 4. 10. wherefore some reade it thus his standard was love toward me By love the Church is redeemed Ephes. 5. 25 by it everlasting consolation is given us and good hope through grace 2 Thess. 2. 16. And hope maketh not ashamed because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us Romanes 5. 5. Vers. 5. Stay or Sustaine Strengthen Uphold ye me The Church in her soule sicknesse speaketh to her friends the Ministers of Christ and other Christians that they with the comfortable doctrines and promises of the Gospell applyed unto her conscience would stay and uphold her ready to fall as into a swowne through trouble of minde because of her owne infirmities and want of feeling of Christs grace and blessing Thus in figure when Isaak had blessed Iakob he saith with corne and wine I have sustained him Gen. 27. 37. Spiritually we are sustained and strengthned by the words and promises of Christ which comfort the heart quicken the spirit and strengthen faith when it is weake as it is said Be ye also patient stablish or strengthen your hearts for the comming of the Lord draweth nigh Iam. 5. 8. and I long to see you that I may impart unto you some spirituall gift to the end you may be established Rom. 1. 11. And example may be seene in Iudah when Ezekias spake unto their heart and said Bee strong and couragious c. for there be moe with us then with him with him is an arme of flesh but with us is Iehovah our God to helpe us and to fight our battels And the people stayed or rested themselves upon the words of Ezekias King of Iudah 2 Chron. 32. 6. 7. 8. Likewise in the Apostles who preaching the Gospell confirmed or stablished the soules of the Disciples Acts 14. 21. 22. and 18. 23. with flagons to weer of wine which at banquets was wont to bee distributed by flagons When David had brought the Arke of God into his place and had offred burnt-offrings and peace-offrings and blessed the people he dealt to every 〈…〉 of Israel both man and woman to every one a loafe of 〈◊〉 and a good peace of flesh and a flagon 1 Chr. 〈…〉 2. 3 meaning a flagons or pot of wine as flagons of grapes that is of wine made of grapes are mentioned in Hos. 3. 1. So here with flagons of the 〈◊〉 of grace and consolation which Gods people have distributed among them in the spirituall banquet of the Gospell doth the Church desire to be sustained Flagon are named for the wine in them as the cup for the wine therein Luk. 22. 20. The Hebrewes after their wonted manner apply this to the doctrine of the Law as the Chaldee paraphrast here saith Receive ye ô Moses and Aaron the voice of the words of the Lord out of the midst of the fire and bring me into the house of doctrine and sustaine me with the words of the Law wherewith the world is delighted But it is the Law which causeth the sicknes of the soule as the Apostle sheweth in Rom. 7. and the Gospell of Christ healeth it Luke 4. 18. strow me a bed or spread mee make me a couch boulster me up The originall Raphad signifieth properly to spread abroad as a bed to lye on Iob 17. 13. and so it is translated by the Greeke Stoibasate which is to strow a bed as they were wont with hearbes or to stuffe and boulfter up Thus it is of like meaning with the former word for they used beds and couches at banquets Amos 6. 4. Esth. 1. 5. 6. or it further signifieth her falling downe as into a swowne and as one not able to stand is to lye down on her couch which she desireth may bee made and boulstred with the apples the comfortable doctrines and fruits of Christ forementioned in verse 3. which the Chaldee explaineth the interpretation of the holy words which are sweet like the apples of the garden of Eden sicke of love in languishing with desire to enjoy the comforts of my beloved The Greek translateth it wounded of love The originall word signifieth also weaknesse as in Iudg. 16. 7. 11. This speech implieth a want of feeling and enioying the presence and comforts of Christ as by her after speech is manifest when she saith I adjure you ô daughters of Ierusalem if ye finde my beloved that ye tell him that
the spoile Esa. 5. 5. Psal. 80. 12. Hereby is signified on Gods part the protection of his Church for he is unto Ierusalem a wall of fire round about Zach. 2. 5. strengtheneth the barres of her gates Psal. 147. 13. he keepeth his Vineyard and watereth it every moment lest any hurt-it he keepeth it night and day Esa. 27. 3. Againe on the Churches part it signifieth her care to keepe her selfe and all her plants and fruits holy chast and pure unto her beloved onely opening the gates that the righteous nation which keepeth the truths may enter in Esa. 26. 2. but keeping watch lest the enemies should invade lest the uncleane or any thing that defileth should enter thereinto 2 Chro. 23. 19. Revel 21. 27. As on the contrary secure and carelesse people are said to dwell without walls barres or gates Ezek. 38. 11. Ier. 49. 31. a spring to weet a water-spring in Hebrew Gal so named of the rolling and waving of the waters that flow therefrom This is to signifie that the garden of Christs Church is watered with his graces and so made fruitfull and joyfull Ezek. 31. 4. 5. Ioh. 7. 38. 39. Esa. 44. 3. 4. as it is promised the Lord will satisfie thy soule in droughts and make fat thy bones and thou shalt be like a watered garden and like a spring of water whose waters faile not Esa. 58. 11. locked or barred that is kept close from enemies that the waters of grace may be thine onely This signifieth as before Gods speciall favour and protection for his Church and her care to keepe her selfe and hers pure to the Lord. Wherefore Solomon to teach spirituall chastitie useth this parable Drinke water out of thine owne cisterne and running waters out of thine owne well Let thy fountains be dispersed abroad and rivers of waters in the streetes Let them be onely thine owne and not strangers with thee Let thy fountaine be blessed and rejoyce with the wife of thy youth c. Pro. 5. 15. 18. sealed Hereby is figured the confirmation of grace to Christs people as sealing meaneth in Ier. 32. 20. Ioh. 3. 33. 2 Cor 1. 22. Ephes. 1. 13. and the deserving of this grace to them onely as that which is sealed is not communicated with others nor knowne unto them Esa. 29. 11. Dan. 12. 4. 9. and so it is said Binde up the testimonie seale the Law among my disciples Esa. 8. 16. Vers. 13. Thy plants or thy shoots the Hebrew and Greeke words have both of them the name of sending forth that is of shooting or growing and so of bringing forth leaves flowers and fruits Hereby the members of the Church are meant planted and made fruitfull by Christ and here the garden of the Church is like the garden in Eden out of which ground the Lord God made to grow every tree pleasant to sight and good for food Genes 2. 8. 9. And this is the second blessing of the Church that it is replenished with wholesome sweet and precious plants an ortyard or a paradise so called of the Hebrew Pardes and Greeke Paradoisos a place set with trees as appeareth by Eccles. 2. 5. and is therefore sometime used for a Parke or Forrest Nehem. 2. 8. pomegranats or pomegranattrees granate-apples so named because they are full of granes or kernels hereupon the Chaldee paraphraseth The yong men are filled with thy precepts or as Iarchi explaineth it full of good workes like pomegranates precious-things or dainties pleasant-things with store of these the land of Ioseph was blessed Deut. 33. 13. 16. The Holy Ghost seemeth to have respect unto this name in Revel 18. 14. fruits or apples in Greeke opora that thy soule lusted after Cypres Cypres-clusters for the word is of the plurall number or Camphire fruits see the notes on Song 1. 14. Spike-nard this is also in the forme plurall Spikenards or Nards which is framed of the Hebrew name Nerd whence the Greeke Nardos and Latine Nardus is also borrowed And it is here used plurally whereas in the next verse it is singular either to imply all sorts of Nard for there bee divers kindes or the cares and leaves of Nard both which are in use for sweet smell The herbe which we call Lavender is named Psâ—udo-nard as being a base kinde of Nard but nothing so sweet or precious as the true see the notes on Song 1. 12. Vers. 14. Saffron in Hebrew Carcom we call it Saffran of the Arabik Tsaphran or Zafran so named of the yellow colour it is not mentioned in Scripture but in this one place Calamus or sweet Cane or sweet Reed this with the Cinamon following were used in the composition of the holy anointing oile Exod. 30. 23. see the Annotations there Frankincense this was used in the holy incense as the Myrrh following was in the annointing oile see Exod. 30 34. 23. Aloes or Lign-aloes it was used also to perfume with for the sweet smell thereof see Numb 24. 6. Psal. 45. 9. Prov. 7. 17. chiese spices or heads of spices see Exod. 30. 23. By these fruits are signified the manifold graces in Christians which are precious and sweet before God and all good people such are the fruits of the Spirit mentioned in Gal. 5 22. 23. Contrary to these are the roots of bitternesse that beare gall and wormewood which are diligently to bee looked unto lest they spring up and so trouble defile the garden of the Church Heb. 12. 15. Deut. 29. 18. Vers. 15. Fountaine of the gardens This seemeth to be the speech of the Spouse unto Christ O thou the Fountaine c. whereby she acknowledgeth a third blessing to make her fruitfull abundance of water and that all the former graces which hee so praised her for doe proceed from him who is the fountaine that watereth all the gardens his Churches as in Ier. 2. 13. God calleth himselfe the fountaine of living waters From the fountaine rivers doe run as in Psal. 104. 10. which water the gardens and plants in them so making them greene and fruitfull as in Ezek. 31. 4. 5. The waters made him great the deepe set him up on high with her rivers running about his plants c. But when the desolation of the Church is threatned it is likened to a garden that hath no water Esa 1. 30. Here Christ by his doctrine and spirituall graces refresheth his Churches and all their plants satisfieth their soule in drought and maketh fat their bones that their soule is like a watered garden and they shall not sorrow any more at all Ier. 31. 12. Esa. 58. 11. living waters that is springing and running waters which dry not up with heat nor putrifie but are alwaies wholesome and give life So Christ giveth living water of which whosoever drinketh at shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life Ioh. 4. 10. 14. and saith He that beleeveth on me c. out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water speaking
Watchmen that did goe the city round Did finde me they did smite me did me wound The keepers that upon the walles did watch They from on me my veile away did catch O ye the daughters of Ierusalem I you adjuring charge if ye finde him That my Beloved is what shall yee say To him that I for love languish away What is thy Lief more then another Lief O thou that hast mong women beauty chiefe Thy Lief then other Liefs what is he more That thou adjuring chargest us so sore My welbeloved white and red appears Above ten-thousand he the banner bears His head is fine gold solid-gold-of-Fess His lockes are curl'd blacke as a Raven is His eyes as doves the streames of water by Washing in milke sitting in plenity His cheekes as bed of spice flowers sweetly-smelling His lips like Lilies passing myrrh distilling His hands gold rings fild with the Chrysolite His bowels yv'rie bright with Saphirs dight His legs like Marble pillars that have hold Firmly on sockets of fine-solid gold His sight as Lebanon choise as Ceders His palate sweets and he is all desires This is my welbeloved and this same My friend O daughters of Ierusalem Annotations IAm come or I have come but the time passed is often used for the present Here Christ answereth to the prayer of the Spouse being ready to fulfill the desire of them that feare him Psal. 145. 19 God is said to Come unto men when he manifesteth his presence by his workes either of mercy or judgement Exod. 3. 7. 8. Gen. 11. 5. 7. Here he commeth to the garden of his Church with grace acceptation comâ—ort and blessing to keepe a spirituall banqâ—et there as he promised In every place where I shall make the memoriall of my name I will come unto thee and I will blesse thee Exod. 20. 24. My sister spouse see the notes on chap. 1. 4. vers 8. 9. Myrrh with my spice that is with my other spices or aromaticall-fruits for myrrh was one of the chiefe spices used in composition of sweet ointments Exod. 30. 23. with such ointments they anointed them and their friends at feasts see the annotations on ch 1. 3. I have eaten or I doe eat for the words following shew this to bee spoken as at a banquet my honey-combo as the word and doctrine of Christ is likened to honey and the honey combe to wine and milke Psalme 19. 11. and 119. 103. Esa. 55. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 2. because it is sweet comfortable and wholesome to nourish the soule as these things doe the body so here the manifold fruits and graces which that word by the Spirit bringeth forth in Christians are likened also to such things whereof Christ is said to eat that is graciously to accept and delight in them On the contrary the evill fruits of sinners are likened to grapes of gall and their wine to the poyson of dragons Deuteronomie 32. 32. 33. eate O friends or O neighbours Christ speaketh as at a feast chearing up his friends as partakers with him of his graces and comforts aforesaid They that doe his commandements are his friends Ioh. 15. 14. as Abraham is called the friend of God Esa. 41. 8. Iam. 2. 23. and these desire and delight to be partakers of the fruits of the saints and rejoyce in their obedience Phil. 1. 9. 10. 11. and 41. 17. 18. â— Ioh. v. 4. 3 Ioh. v. 3. 4. The Angels also are made joyfull at the conversion sanctitie and salvation of sinners by Christ Luk. 15. 7. 10. and 2. 13. 14. The Chaldee expoundeth this of Gods acceptation of his churches service under the Law thus The holy and blessed God said to his people the house of Israel I am come to the house of my sanctuarie which thou buildest for me my sister O congregation of Israel which art likened to an honest spouse and have caused my divine presence to dwell in the midst of thee I accept thy incense of spices which thou madest for my name I have sent fire from heaven and it hath eaten the Burnt-offrings and sacrifice of Peace-offrings accepted with favour before me is the drinke-offring of red wine and of white wine which the Priests have poured out upon mine Altar Now come yee Priests that love my precepts eat that which is left of the oblations and delight your selves in the good that is prepared for you drinke abundantly O beloved or be drunken that is be plenteously-filled with loves By Beloved he meaneth his friends aforesaid or by loves for so the word may be interpreted hee meaneth the fruits of love which his Spouse had brought forth unto him which loves hee said were much better then wine c. 4. 10. In Esa. 25. 6. it is prophesied how the Lord of hosts would make in the mountaine of his church unto all people a feast of fat things a feast of wine on the Lees c. Vers. 2. I sleepe or I sleeping and my heart waking The Spouse of Christ here telleth of a new and greater trouble that befell her through her owne negligence and how shee got out thereof In chap. 3. she had a much like tentation but not so heavy as this for there shee slept not but upon her bed in the nights sought her beloved here she sleepeth her beloved seeketh her knocketh provoketh but shee maketh excuses for a while There the watchmen though they tell her notidings of her beloved yet they doe her no farther har 〈…〉 e here they smite wound and unveile her There she soone findeth him after shee was past the watchmen here she findeth him not so soone but languisheth with love and complaineth to her friends who upon report of his praises doe helpe to seeke him with her Sleepe is the rest or ceasing of the creature from use of the outward senses and from action It is caused by vapour in the head that arise from meat drinke c. which stop the passages of the spirits and binde the senses This sleepe as it is a refreshing is sometime used in a good sense for the repose and rest that the faithfull have in God Psalme 3. 5. and 4. 8. Prov. 3. 24. But more often it signifieth the neglect of holy duties and a sinfull kinde of life Esa. 56. 10. Rom. 13. 11. 1 Thes. 5. 6. 7. and this sleepe is caused sometimes through sorrow Luke 22. 45. sometime through wearinesse Esa. 5. 27. sometime through sloathfulnesse and then it causeth spirituall beggery Prov. 19. 15. and 20. 13. The Spouse here having eaten and drunke largely of the blâ—ssings of Christ beginneth to remit her zeale and neglect the workes of faith and love wanting the presence of her beloved and being pressed with the remnants of the flesh so shee gave place to caâ—â—all case and security Occasioned further hereunto by the time the night and by the wether which was rainy that is by ignorance and errour prevailing and by the opposition and persecution of enemies and my heare â—aketh
the Amalekites 1 Sam. 15. 18. and the men of Sodem were evill and sinners Gen. 13. 13. And they sinned against their soules in causing their owne death and destruction for the soule is often used for the life as in Gen. 19. 17. and 37. 21. So he that provoketh a King to anger sinneth against his owne soule Prov. 20. 2. broad plates Hebr. out-spreadings of plates that is plates beaten out and spread broad to cover the brazen altar with them and they are hallowed or sanctified so as Sol. Iarchi explaineth it unlawfull for common use because they had made them for vessels of ministerie Or they were now sanctified of God before whom they sinfully offered them to bee an holy signe unto the people for a signe and a memortall to the sonnes of Israel vers 40. to make them remember the transgression of these sinners and to warne them that none hereafter doe the like So Aarons rod was kept for a signe Num. 17. 10. and God threatneth by destroying the wicked to make him a signe and aproverbe Ezek. 14. 8. Now all these things hapned unto them for ensamples and they are written for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come 1 Cor. 10. 11. Vers. 40. not any stranger or no man which is a stranger seed of Aaron that is sons or posteritie of Aaron so all Israelites or Levites save Aarons sonnes onely are counted strangers in this case of priesthood that he be not Heb. and he be not as Korah like him in rebellion and in punishment Therefore Moses afterward rehearseth this historie to keepe the people in obedience Deut. 11. 6 7 8. unto him or of him having reference to Moses speech in vers 29 30. that the truth of the judgement denounced might be manifest So the Apostle pronounceth woe unto such and saith they perish in the gaine saying of Kore Iude verse 11. Vers. 41. you have killed or as the Chaldee explaineth it you have caused the death Though they had prayed for the people v. 32. and the strangenesse of the punishments shewed unto all that they were of God and the judgements were still even before the eyes of the congregation yet doe they thus breake out into a new rebellion Vers. 42. the glorie of Iehovah it appeared to help his servants and to represse and punish the rebellious now as in former times Num. 12. 5. and 14. 10. and 16. 19. Vers. 45. Get you up that is Depart or Separate your selves as he said before in verse 21. as in a moment in Greeke at oâ—ce see the notes on verse 21. fell on their faces to pray as 〈◊〉 Ionathan addeth and as they did before in versâ— 22. So did David and the Elders of â—â—rael in 1 Chron. 21. 16. Verse 46. from off the Altar of this Chazkuni saith he warned him hereof that hee might 〈◊〉 erre through haste and effer strange fire a◠〈◊〉 and Abihu Levit. 10. and these other had â—â—re incense Incense that caused death when it was not in the hand of the Friest giveth liâ—e when it is in the Priests hand saith Chazkuni on this place Hereby the mediation of Christ for sinners was figured who is represented by the Aâ—gâ—ll standing at the Altar having a golden censâ—â— and much incense given unto him to offer it with the 〈◊〉 all Saints c. Rev. 8. 3. goe quâ—câ—ly or 〈◊〉 to goe with speed that is as the Chaldee and Greeke translateth carie quickly or in 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 in Chaldee death the Greeke translateth â—e 〈◊〉 begunne to breake that is destroy the pâ—â—ple Vers. 47. he put on incense to make atonement and to appease Gods wrath as it is said or the Priests They shall put it cense in thy 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 thine anger c. and favourably accept thâ—◠〈◊〉 Lord the worke of his hands Deut. 33. 10. 11. Herein he figured Christ our Mediarcur who maâ—â— intercession for the transgressors Esai 53. 12. 〈◊〉 23. 34. So the Hebrewes as R. Menachem on Num. 16. applie that prophesie of Es 〈…〉 ching Christ unto this worke of Aaron saying The meaning of this And he stood betweene the lâ—ving 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dead is like that in Esai 53. 12. â—e hath 〈◊〉 out his soule unto death c. Verse 48. betweene the dead and the living so interposing and as it were exposing himseâ—â—e to the wrath of God for the people that by the atonement which he now made the plague might be stayed from the living w ch yet remained 〈◊〉 him that is joyned to all the living there is hope c. but the dead know not any thing c. neither 〈◊〉 they any more a portion for ever in any thing that is done under the Sunne c. There is no worke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vice nor knowledge nor wisdome in the grave wâ—â—ther thou goest Eccle. 9. 4. 5. 6. 10. The dead 〈◊〉 not the Lord neither any that goe downe into 〈◊〉 Psal. 115. 17. They that goe downe into the 〈…〉 not hope for the truth of God Esai 38. 18. for after death commeth the iudgement Heb. 9. 27. And so by the Hebrew Doctors it is said There is no atonement for the dead Maimony in Misn. â—om 3. in Pesulei hamukdashin chap. 15. sect 9. And the Chaldee paraphrast on Eccles. 1. 15. hath this saying A man whose wayes are rebellious in this 〈◊〉 and he dieth in them and turneth not by repe 〈…〉 he hath no power to reforme himselfe after his 〈◊〉 and a man that faileth of the Law and 〈◊〉 whiles he liveth he hath no meanes after his death 〈◊〉 be reckoned with the just men in the gar 〈…〉 〈◊〉 or Paradise of God And on Ecclis 6. 6. 〈◊〉 Chaldee paraphraseth thus yea though the 〈◊〉 of the life of a man be two thousand yeares if he have not exercised himselfe in the Law and hath not done judgement and justice by the oath of the Word of the LORD which shall be in the day of his death his soule goeth down to Gehenna or Hell torments unto one place whither all sinners doe goe So there was no estimation nor price of the dead for any vow in Israel as is noted on Levit. 27. 8. the plague was stayed This sheweth how greatly the praiers and actions of his servants doe prevaile with God when they are faithfull servent and according to his will I am 5. 16. 1 Ioh. 5. 14. and fore-shewed the power and efficacie of Christs mediation for God heareth him alwaies Ioh. 11. 42. and hee is the Atonement for our sinnes 1 Iohn 2. 2. and for his sake God before whom the pestilence goeth in wrath remembreth mercie Habak 3. 5. 2. And as the bloud of the Paschall lamb figuring the bloud of Christ 1 Cor. 5. 7. stayed the Angell which destroyed the Egyptians from touching the Israelites Exod. 12. 23. Heb. 11. 28. so the smoke of Aarons incense figuring the mediation of Christ Psal. 141. 2. Revel 8. 4. stayed the plague here
from the Israelites which survived that as it is written of the pestilence in Davids time the LORD repented him of the evill and said to the Angell that destroyed the people It is enough stay now thine hand 2 Sam. 24. 16. so in this case Some footsteps of the understanding of this mystery may be seene in the Hebrews though superstitiously depraved as when they say that all hurtfull and destroying spirits slee away at the odour of the incense of sweet spices Targum on Song 4. 6. Vers. 49. about the matter or as the Greeke explaineth it for the cause of Kore which the Chaldee calleth the division of Korah Vers. 50. unto the doore of the Tent into the court-yard of the Sanctuarie where Moses remained both to signifie unto Moses the effect and fruit of his action through the mercifulnesse of God and to give thanks unto the Lord who had so graciously accepted the worke of his hands As David offered Burnt-offering and Peace-offerings after that the Lord was intreated for the land and the plague was stayed from Israel 2 Sam. 24. 25. 1 Chron. 21. 26 27. CHAP. XVII 1 Twelve rods of the tribes of Israel being laid in the Tabernacle on the morrow Aarons rod among them all onely flourisheth and beareth almonds 10 It is left in the Tabernacle for a monument against the rebels 12 The people shew Moses their feare of death ANd Iehovah spake unto Moses saying speake unto the sonnes of Israel and take of them a rod for every fathers house of all their Princes according to the house of their fathers twelve rods every mans name thou shalt write upon his rod. And Aarons name thou shalt write upon the rod of Levi for one rod shall be for the head of the house of their fathers And thou shalt lay them up in the Tent of the Congregation before the Testimony where I will meet with you And it shall be that the man whom I shall cause his rod shall bud and I will make to cease from me the murmurings of the sonnes of Israel wherewith they murmure against you And Moses spake unto the sons of Israel and all their Princes gave unto him a rod for one Prince a rod for one Prince according to the house of their fathers twelve rods the rod of Aaron was among their rods And Moses laid up the rods before Iehovah in the Tent of the Testimony And it was on the morrow that Moses went into the Tent of the Testimonie and behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi had budded and brought forth buds and bloomed blossomes and yeelded almonds And Moses brought out all the rods from before Iehovah unto all the sons of Israel and they saw and tooke every man his rod. And Iehovah said unto Moses Bring Aarons rod againe before the Testimony to be kept for a signe against the sons of rebellion and thou shalt quite take away their murmurings from me that they die not And Moses did as Iehovah coÌ„manded him so did he And the sonnes of Israel said unto Moses saying Behold we give up the ghost we perish we all of us perish Every one that commeth neare that commeth neare unto the Tabernacle of Iehovah shall die Shall we be consumed in giving up the ghost Annotations SPeake unto When God saw the coÌ„tinuall murmurings of the people how they ceased not he commandeth this that followeth to bee done that so by miracle the Priesthood of Aaron might be confirmed and a full end put to all strise thereabout as vers 10. a rod for every fathers house Hebr. a rod a rod for or according to the house of a father which the Greeke explaineth thus Take of them a rod a rod of all their Princes according to their fathers houses A rod or staffe was such as men used to carrie in their hands Gen. 38. 18. Exod. 4. 2. the same word called in Hebrew Matteh is often used for a Tribe as in Num. 1. 4. 16. 21. c. either because of this writing of their names upon rods or because the twelve tribes grew out of the stocke of Israel as rods or branches out of a tree The Princes also caried staves in their hands as appeareth by Num. 21. 18. And with this may be compared that in Ezek. 37. 16 17. c. where the Prophet wrote the names of tribes upon sticks which were joyned together as one in his hand to signifie the uniting of the divided tribes the house that is as the Greeke expoundeth it the houses see the notes on Num. 1. 2. Vers. 3. for one rod shall be The Greeke explaineth it thus for it is one rod according to the 〈◊〉 of their fathers house shall they give The tribe of Levi though they were distinguished into Priests and Levites yet as all came by one father Levi so one rod was for them all So Iarchi here expoundeth it Although I have divided them into two families the familie of the Priests and the familie of the Levites notwithstanding it is one tribe Of this their division see Num. 3. and 18. 1. 7. Vers. 4. lay them up or leave them or as the Greeke translateth put them Tent of the congregation or Tent of meeting the Testimonie that is the Aâ—ke wherein the Tables of the Law called the Testimonie were kept See the notes on Exod. 25. 16. where I will meet that is where I use to meet with you according to the promise in Exod. 25 22. and 30 36 And this is the reason why the Tabernacle was called the Tent of meeting or of congregation Vers. 5. I shall chuse that iâ— shall like of and approve to administer the priesthood as in Targum Ionathan this is added to minister before me rod shall bud or shall flourish see vers 8. will make to cease from me in Greeke will take away from thee This word is spoken of the ceasing or asswaging of waters Gen. 8. 1. and of wrath Esth. 2. 1. and is here applied to the murmurings of the people which were like raging waters foâ—ing out their owneshame Vers. 8. blessomes or flowers yeelded or ripened as the word is Englished in Esai 18. 5. that is brought forth ripe almonds almonds 〈◊〉 Greeke in Targum Ionathan Nuts An almond in Hebrew Shaked is named Shaked which signifieth with care haste watchfulnesse to looke unto and performe a thing And because the almond tree blossometh and beareth fruit sooner than other trees therefore hath it this name And Solomon for the same cause likeneth the white haires which soone grow upon us in age to the flourishing of the Almond tree Eccles. 12. 5. By this miracle God did confirme the Priesthood unto Aaron as by the vision of the vine-branches budding blossâ—ming bringing forth ripe grapes c. hee signified the confirmation of office unto Pharaohs butler Gen. 40. 10. 13. He signified further by the buds the continuance and propagation of the Priesthood to his posteritie who should sprout